Taken  on  mp  Seventieth  Birthda;? 
Februan?  23,  igi8 


QL 

PROFESSOR  OF  GENETICS 
Author  of  Part  II 


THE 
INDUSTRIAL  PUBLIC 

A  PLAN  OF 

Social  Reconstruction  in  Line 
With  Evolution 


BY 
HORACE  N.  and  SAMUEL  T.  FOWLER 


H.  N.  FOWLER  COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 

LOS  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA 


Eventually 
The  Industrial  Public 

Why  Not  Now? 

Being  a  part  of  Evolution,  the  Industrial  Public  will  come, 
sooner  or  later,  whether  we  will  or  no. 

You  may  retard  its  coming,  but,  like  Truth,  if  Crashed 
to  Earth,  it  will  Rise  Again. 

The  combined  efforts  of  a  few  hundred  Earnest  Workers 
can  hasten  its  coming.  Will  you  be  one  of  the  few  hun- 
dred?—(one  of  "The  Four  Hundred")? 

Those  who  become  convinced  that  the  Industrial  Public  is 
founded  on  right  principles  and  desire  to  help  practicalize 
it  are  invited  to  send  for  an  application  blank  for  member- 
ship, enclosing  one  dollar  to  help  pay  for  the  sterviees  of  a 
typewriter,  printed  matter,  stationery,  postage,  etc.  When  a 
sufficient  number  of  applications  have  been  received  to  make 
a  good  start,  the  applicants  will  be  called  together  in  conven- 
tion to  get  acquainted  and  organize. 

Address 

H.  N.  FOWLER  COMPANY 

Los  Angeles,  California 


THE 
INDUSTRIAL  PUBLIC 


PART  I 

BY 
HORACE  N.  FOWLER 


Copyrighted,  1921 

BY 
HORACE  N.  FOWLER 


INDEX 

TO  PART  ONE 


PAGE 

Introduction    5  to  14 

CHAPTER  I 
The  Relation  of  the  Sexes :  Marriage  vs.  Suitage 15  to  29 

CHAPTER  II 
Children's  Eights,  Their  Care  and  Training 30  to  37 

CHAPTER  III 
Land,  Labor  and  Currency i 38  to  47 

CHAPTER  IV 

Changes,  Economics  and  Advantages  of  the   Industrial 

Public  System 48  to  51 

CHAPTER  V 
Socialism  and  the  Single  Tax 52  to  58 


INTEODUCTION. 

The  greatest  need  of  Humanity  in  this,  the 
World's  greatest  reconstruction  period,  is  a  prac- 
tical plan  of  Associative  life  and  industry — one 
that  will  eliminate  every  present-day  evil,  secure 
every  human  right,  and  supply  every  human  need. 
To  present  such  a  plan  is  the  object  of  this  little 
work. 

No  one  reform  can  cure  all  the  ills  with  which 
humanity  is  afflicted;  nothing  but  an  entire  new 
set  of  institutions,  from  A  to  Z,  can  do  that. 

We  must  commence  with  the  right  relation  of 
the  sexes,  so  that  no  more  weaklings  or  criminals 
will  be  born.  All  children  must  receive  proper 
care,  education  and  training,  to  insure  their  being 
useful  members  of  Society,  instead  of  dangerous 
ones. 

Private  ownership  and  control  of  the  land,  and 
all  other  resources  of  Nature  must  be  abolished, 
and  public  control  for  the  benefit  of  all  must  be 
established.  Collective  ownership,  by  the  work- 
ers, of  the  facilities  of  production,  enabling  them 
to  employ  themselves,  must  supplant  Corporate 
or  Trust  ownership.  A  new  labor  currency,  is- 
sued directly  to  the  producers,  for  service  ren- 
dered, must  take  the  place  of  the  present  fictitious 
monetary  system. 

5 


1457645 


6  INTRODUCTION 

All  of  these  things,  and  more,  are  embraced 
in  the  plan  of  the  INDUSTRIAL  PUBLIC. 

The  plan  of  the  Industrial  Public,  described  in 
the  following  pages,  is  chiefly  the  work  of  my 
father,  Samuel  T.  Fowler. 

About  the  year  1849  or  1850,  while  engaged  in 
distributing  handbills,  advertising  lectures  on 
phrenology  by  his  brothers  0.  S.  and  L.  N.  Fowler, 
he  (Samuel  T.  Fowler)  passed  through  some  of 
the  slums  of  New  York,  and  discovered  the  ex- 
istence of  a  degree  of  poverty,  misery  and  crime 
that  he  never  dreamed  or  thought  possible  in  a 
civilized  or  Christian  country. 

So  wrought  up  was  he  by  this  discovery  that 
he  then  and  there  declared  "These  evils  need  not 
be,  and  they  shall  not  continue,"  and  decided  to 
devote  his  life  to  discovering  the  cause  and  a  cure 
for  the  evil.  From  that  day  to  the  day  of  his 
death,  in  April,  1883,  his  life  was  devoted  chiefly 
to  this  object,  though  it  compelled  him  and  his 
family  to  live  in  poverty. 

In  seeking  the  cause  of  these  evilsr  he  was  led  to 
seek  the  first  great  cause  of  all  things.  In  these 
researches  he  discovered  that  all  the  processes  of 
nature  were  generative,  and  not  creative.  That 
there  never  was  any  such  thing  as  creating  some- 
thing out  of  nothing,  or  of  speaking  worlds  into 
existence.  That  everything  that  is,  was  generated 
from  certain  actualities  that  always  have  existed 
and  can  never  be  anihilated  or  destroyed.  That 


INTRODUCTION  7 

the  first  possibility  was  space,  that  without  space 
nothing  else  could  exist  because  it  would  have  no 
place  in  which  to  exist;  that  the  second  possibility 
was  matter — something  to  occupy  space.  That 
the  unlimitedness  (the  on-and-on-itiveness)  of 
space  rendered  it  negative,  and  that  the  negative 
condition,  wherever  it  dominates,  endows  with 
mattine  sexuality.  That  the  limitedness  of  matter 
renders  it  positive,  and  that,  wherever  the  positive 
condition  dominates,  it  endows  with  maline  sex- 
uality. Therefore  space  is  the  primitive  mother, 
and  matter  is  the  primitive  father,  of  all  that  is 
or  has  been.  That  everything  is  l^eing  continu- 
ously generated  from  these  two  prime  factors  of 
existence. 

There  never  was  and  never  will  be  any  more  or 
any  less  space  than  now. 

There  never  was  and  never  will  be  any  more  or 
any  less  matter  than  now. 

All  of  existence  is  comprised  in  four  worlds, 
the  star,  the  plant,  the  zo-onic,  and  the  Societary.' 
There  is  nothing  outside  or  beyond  these.  These 
four  worlds  have  been  evolved  in  the  order  named 
here,  and  could  not  have  been  evolved  in  any  other 
order.  There  could  not  have  been  a  plant  world 
until  there  was  a  star  world  to  which  a  plant  could 
attach  itself  and  obtain  sustenance.  There  could 
not  have  been  a  zo-onic  world  until  there  was  a 
star  world  on  which  to  stand  and  have  its  being, 
and  a  plant  world  on  which  to  feed.  An  animal 


can  not  subsist  on  the  rock  or  soil.  It  can  not  be 
nourished  with  inorganic  matter.  It  must  have 
organic  matter  (the  plant)  to  feed  on. 

There  could  have  been  no  Societary  world  until 
there  were  zo-onic  beings  to  associate  together. 

Only  one  degree  of  form,  the  structural,  domi- 
nates the  evolution  of  the  star  world.  A  star  is 
a  structure,  and  nothing  more. 

Two  degrees  of  form  dominate  the  evolution 
of  the  plant  world,  the  structural  and  the  organic. 
A  plant  is  an  organized  structure.  The  structural 
form  dominates  the  first  stage  of  plant  life;  this 
gives  us  the.  enduring  tree.  Some  trees,  now 
living,  are  over  4000  years  old,  and  in  some  cases 
the  structural  form  comes  to  dominate  to  the  ex- 
tent of  excluding  the  organic  entirely,  and  the  tree 
is  turned  to  stone  as  in  the  stone  forests  of 
Arizona. 

The  organic  degree  of  form  dominates  the 
higher  or  second  stage  of  plant  life. 

Three  degrees  of  form,  the  structural,  the  or- 
ganic, and  the  machinical,  mark  the  development 
of  the  zo-onic  world.  The  structural  form  domi- 
nated the  first  stage  of  animal  development ;  this 
gave  us  the  Mastodon  and  other  pre-historic 
monsters,  and  perhaps  the  elephant  of  the  present 
day — animals  of  huge  proportions,  long  lived,  and 
slow  of  motion.  The  organic  degree  of  form 
dominates  the  second  stage  of  animal  develop- 
ment, and  gives  us  animals  with  large  and  power- 


INTRODUCTION  9 

ful  digestive  organs,  like  the  bovine  and  the  swine, 
whose  chief  object  in  life  seems  to  be  to  eat,  di- 
gest, and  lay  on  fat  and  flesh  for  other  animals  to 
devour. 

The  Machinical  degree  of  form  dominates  the 
unfoldment  of  the  third  or  highest  stage  of  animal 
life.  Man,  the  most  highly  developed  animal  of 
all,  is  the  most  perfect  machine  in  existence. 

It  will  be  noted  that  each  succeeding  world  con- 
tains all  the  degrees  of  form  possessed  by  the 
preceding  one,  with  one  degree  of  form  added. 
We  therefore  conclude  that  the  unfoldment  or 
evolution  of  the  Societary  world  will  be  marked 
and  completed  with  four  degrees  of  form,  the 
structural,  the  organic,  the  machinical,  and  the 
Social,  and  that  these  four  forms  of  Society  must 
come  to  dominancy  in  their  regular  order:  first, 
the  structural;  second,  the  organic;  third,  the 
machinical,  and  fourth,  the  Social;  and  that  they 
can  not  occur  or  come  in  any  other  order. 

We  claim  that  the  structural  degree  of  form 
has  dominated  societary  unfoldment  in  the  past, 
that  Societary  is  now  in  a  transitional  stage  in 
which  the  principles,  of  the  first  or  structural 
stage,  are  at  war  and  in  conflict  with  the  princi- 
ples of  the  incoming  or  organic  stage,  trying  to 
prevent  their  coming.  This  accounts  for  the  pre- 
sent great  unrest  in  every  part  of  the  world. 

We  claim  that  the  plan  of  the  Industrial  Public, 
herein  presented,  is  organic  in  form;  that  it  is 


10  INTRODUCTION 

the  next  possibility  in  social  reconstruction,  the 
next  link  in  the  chain  of  societary  evolution,  and 
that  the  race  must  pass  through  this  form  of  so- 
ciety and  live  its  principles  before  it  will  be  fitted 
for  any  higher  or  better  form  of  social  life. 

The  plan  of  the  Industrial  Public  was  tested  in 
a  small  way  in  a  living  model,  at  Ancora,  Camden 
County,  New  Jersey,  during  the  years  1872  to 
1878.  It  was  the  good  fortune  of  the  writer  of 
this  to  have  been  one  of  the  small  band  of  reform- 
ers who  made  the  test.  Although  the  trial  would 
be  called  a  failure  by  most  people,  because  finally 
abandoned,  it  proved  to  the  satisfaction  of  the 
writer  and  some  others  that  the  principles  are 
correct  and  practical  under  right  conditions. 

Most  of  those  who  formed  the  ' '  Ancora  Produc- 
tive Union  of  the  Industrial  Public"  were  ren- 
dered bankrupt  by  the  panic  of  1873.  The  rest 
of  them  were  as  poor  as  a  "church  mouse"  any- 
way, so  that  we  lacked  the  facilities  of  production 
to  give  profitable  employment  to  the  members. 
Some  of  us  farmed  rented  land,  without  a  horse, 
plow  or  other  necessary  tools  to  make  our  work 
most  effective.  We  exchanged  manual  labor  with 
a  neighbor  for  the  use  of  a  horse,  plow  and  other 
tools.  Some  of  us  did  jobbing  work  for  our 
neighbors,  such  as  carpenter  work,  lathing,  plast- 
ering, picking  berries,  etc.  Some  finding  that  they 
could  earn  more  in  the  city,  working  for  those 
who  owned  power  plants  and  machinery,  than 


INTRODUCTION  11 

they  could  on  the  land  without  power  or  tools, 
left  one  by  one  for  the  cities,  depleting  our  ranks 
until  we  concluded  to  disband. 

The  discoveries  of  Samuel  T.  Fowler  were  put 
in  book  form,  and  published  in  1882  under  the 
title  ' '  Genetics,  A  new  System  of  Learning  based 
on  the  Analogies  comprised  in  a  complete  abstract 
of  the  requirements  of  Genitive  Law  as  they  apply 
to  the  origin  and  production,  or  to  the  source 
and  genesis  of  the  star,  plant,  zo-onic  and  socie- 
tary  worlds. "  One  thousand  copies  of  this  work 
were  printed,  but  owing  to  the  lack  of  funds  only 
about  200  were  bound.  The  balance  of  the  edition 
was  destroyed  in  a  fire  at  the  bindery,  so  very  few 
people  ever  became  aware  of,  or  know  anything 
about,  these  discoveries. 

This  work  is  reproduced  in  part  two  of  this 
book,  and  the  reader  is  referred  to  that  for  the 
basic  principles  on  which  the  "Industrial  Public" 
is  founded,  and  for  the  Constitution  of  the  Indus- 
trial Public,  as  thus  far  evolved  by  experience. 
This  constitution  may  be  altered  and  amended, 
from  time  to  time,  as  experience  may  dictate. 

No  further  attempt  has  been  made  towards 
establishing  the  Industrial  Public  since  1878,  due 
first  to  the  death  of  the  founder,  second  to  the 
poverty  of  those  who  had  knowledge  concerning 
it,  and  last  but  not  least  to  the  fact  that  the  world 
was  not  yet  prepared  for  the  radical  change  in 
the  Sex  relation  that  the  plan  calls  for. 


12  INTRODUCTION 

The  world-war,  however,  has  put  a  new  face 
on  things.  It  has  made  the  new  relation  of  the 
sexes  a  necessity.  The  war  left  millions  of  wives 
without  husbands,  and  millions  of  maidens  with- 
out ''Sweethearts."  There  are  not  enough  men 
left  to  go  around.  Each  woman,  therefore,  can 
not  have  a  man  all  to  herself.  What  are  these 
women  to  do  1  Monogamic  marriage  does  not  suit 
the  case.  Are  these  women  to  be  denied  the  right 
to  exercise  their  natural  function  of  sex?  Are 
they  to  be  forced  back  to  polygamic  marriage  and 
all  its  despotisms?  Women  who  have  had  a  taste 
of  freedom,  who  have  earned  their  own  money- 
big  money — during  the  war,  and  spent  it  to  suit 
themselves,  will  not  flock  in  droves  to  become  the 
plural  wives,  the  chattels  of  men.  They  will  take 
matters  in  their  own  hands.  The  plan  of  the  In- 
dustrial Public  opens  the  way  for  them  to  become 
financially  independent  of  man,  and  to  properly 
provide  for  her  children,  rendering  her  free  to 
exercise  her  sex  function  as  nature  demands. 

Woman,  in  the  state  of  freedom  provided  by  the 
Industrial  Public,  will  cease  to  prostitute  her  sex 
function  to  gain  a  living  or  secure  a  home.  Sex 
prostitution  will  be  a  thing  of  the  past. 

Ye  men  and  women  of  wealth,  remember  that 
the  downtrodden  and  oppressed  will  not  stay 
down  forever.  Already  they  are  rising  and  clam- 
oring for  their  rights,  the  campfires  of  revolution 
are  already  being  lighted,  and  unless  their  rights 


INTRODUCTION  13 

are  speedily  obtained  through  peaceful  evolution, 
a  bloody  revolution  is  sure  to  come.  When  it 
comes,  your  lives  and  property  will  both  be  in 
danger.  Safeguard  them  now  by  investing  your 
property  in  the  " Industrial  Public,"  and  devote 
your  lives  in  furthering  the  cause  of  peaceful 
evolution  which  will  secure  the  rights  of  all,  young 
and  old,  rich  and  poor. 

The  Industrial  Public  can  be  established  with- 
out destroying  property  or  the  taking  of  human 
life. 

In  starting,  we  propose  to  acquire  land  by 
settling  on  free  government  land,  and  by  pur- 
chase. We  are  opposed  to  the  taking  of  private 
property  without  compensation.  We  come  to 
build  up,  not  to  tear  down.  We  corne  to  institute 
right  and  justice,  not  to  practice  injustice. 

We  propose  to  break  the  trusts — not  by  destroy- 
ing tlieir  mines  or  mills,  but  simply  by  stop 
working  for  them,  and  going  to  work  for  ourselves. 
When  the  corporations  and  trusts  can  no  longer 
get  hirelings  to  operate  their  plants,  they  will 
soon  be  ready  to  sell  them  at  a  reasonable  price 
and  on  easy  terms.  And  when  those  who  now 
hold  land  in  great  tracts,  and  cultivate  the  soil 
with  tractors  and  machine  tools,  operated  by  hired 
labor,  can  no  longer  hire  the  labor,  they  will  be 
ready  to  sell  their  aci^es,  machinery  and  tools. 

We  propose  to  dethrone  the  money  kings,  not 
by  killing  them  or  destroying  their  bank  buildings 


14  INTRODUCTION 

or  money,  but  by  simply  ceasing  to  use  their 
money  and  issuing  a  labor  currency  of  our  own. 

It  will  take  some  time  to  do  all  this.  But  it  can 
be  done  and  will  be  done. 

After  a  majority  of  the  people  of  any  country 
have  embraced  the  Industrial  Public  idea,  laws 
may  be  passed  forbidding  the  transfer  of  Real 
Estate,  and  limiting  private  ownership  of  the  land 
to  the  life  of  the  present  holders.  Surely  no  per- 
son has  a  right  to  monopolize  land  after  they  are 
dead.  As  to  corporations,  that  never  die,  their 
ownership  may  be  limited  to  25  or  some  other  term 
of  years. 


CHAPTEE  I. 

THE  RELATION  OF  THE  SEXES 
Marriage  vs.  Suitage 

That  institution  which  regulates  intercourse  be- 
tween the  Sexes,  is  the  pivotal  or  foundation  in- 
stitution of  Society.  Whatever  principles  domi- 
nate that  institution  will  dominate  all  the  other 
institutions  of  Society,  because  under  it  our  chil- 
dren are  conceived,  gestated,  born,  bred  and 
brought  up  with  the  aspirations  and  spirit  of  the 
institution. 

In  all  past  ages,  under  all  forms  of  government, 
marriage,  in  one  form  or  another,  has  been  the 
ruling  institution  regulating  intercourse  between 
the  Sexes. 

Marriage  is  founded  on  the  ownership  of  woman 
by  man.  It  was  first  instituted  by  brute  man 
going  forth  with  a  club  and  knocking  down  a  brute 
woman  and  carrying  her  oft  to  his  habitation  and 
there  subjugating  and  domesticating  her.  She  be- 
came the  man's  absolute  property  by  the  right  of 
conquest,  and  there  was  no  limit  as  to  how  many 
women  a  man  could  thus  marry  except  his  power 
to  wield  the  club  and  keep  them  in  subjection. 

The  children  of  this  union  took  the  status  of 

15 


16 


the  mother.  They  were  the  absolute  property  of 
the  father  as  long  as  the  father  and  children  lived 
—the  age  of  twenty-one  did  not  free  the  child  in 
ancient  times. 

In  those  days  a  man  could  sell  or  give  away 
his  wife  or  child,  or  kill  them  with  impunity,  and 
frequently  the  wife  or  wives  were  cremated  alive 
with  the  remains  of  the  husband,  at  his  death, 
so  he  could  be  sure  of  having  them  in  the  next 
world. 

Marriage  has  been  modified  from  time  to  time 
as  man  has  become  more  civilized  and  more  hu- 
mane. 

The  greatest  change  was  in  the  substitution  of 
monogamic  for  polygamic  marriage.  This  change 
was  made  by  man  in  an  effort  towards  suitage — 
suitage  for  himself,  but  not  for  the  woman.  It 
was  made  so  that  each  man  could  own  a  piece  of 
this  kind  of  property. 

Polygamic  marriage  (the  ownership  of  many 
women  by  one  man)  often  deprived  the  weaker 
men  from  owning  even  one  woman,  so  they  re- 
belled and  prohibited  any  man  from  owning  more 
than  one  woman. 

In  all  the  changes  in  marriage,  even  with  the 
advent  of  woman  suffrage,  the  law  and  custom 
still  considers  the  wife  the  property  of  the  hus- 
band. The  fact  that  he  can  protect  this  piece  of 
property  against  trespass  by  other  men  with  the 


THE  RELATION  OF  THE  SEXES  17 

death  penalty,  without  fear  of  the  death  penalty 
for  himself,  is  proof  of  his  absolute  ownership. 

In  marriage,  of  all  forms,  the  aspiration  of 
supremeness  has  been,  and  always  will  be,  the 
ruling  aspiration.  Every  man,  no  matter  how 
many  other  loves  he  may  have,  aspires  to  reign 
supreme  in  the  affections  of  his  wife — she  must 
not  love  or  smile  on  any  other  man.  And  the 
wife  has  the  same  aspiration  to  reign  supreme  in 
the  affection  of  her  husband,  and  will  make  it  hot 
for  any  other  woman  that  may  smile  on  him. 

This  aspiration  for  supremeness,  engendered 
and  fostered  by  marriage,  is  the  very  foundation 
of  selfishness  and  greed.  It  engenders  the  desire, 
in  both  man  and  woman,  to  be  the  ' '  Great  Mogul, ' ' 
' '  The  great  I  AM, "  ' '  The  Supreme  Euler,  "-.#  The 
family  boss,"  "The  political  Boss,"  to  be  sole 
owner  of  the  resources  of  nature  and  the  facilities 
of  production.  To  own  chattel  slaves  and  to 
control  the  wage  earner,  to  corner  up  the  neces- 
saries of  life  and  exclude  others  from  their  use 
until  they  pay  the  price.  The  monopoly  of  wo- 
man by  man  is  the  parent  of  all  monopolies. 

Marriage  is  a  despotic  compact  in  which  com- 
pulsion is  the  principle  of  dispensation;  arbitra- 
tion the  principle  of  rule;  dictation  the  principle 
of  commerce ;  chief tainism  the  principle  of  f amil- 
ism ;  chattelism  the  principle  of  service ;  authority 
the  principle  of  obligation;  and  obedience  the 
principle  of  morality. 


18       THE  RELATION  OF  THE  SEXES 

The  same  principles  that  dominate  the  mar- 
riage institution  have  dominated  and  will  con- 
tinue to  dominate  all  other  institutions  of  society 
so  long  as  marriage  is  the  dominant  institution 
regulating  intercourse  between  the  "sexes. 

All  compacts,  whether  for  governmental  or  in- 
dustrial purposes  have  been  and  still  are  despotic 
in  nature. 

We  still  have  the  compulsory  dispensation  with 
us.  Formerly  compulsion  was  accomplished  by 
military  or  brute  force.  Now  it  is  accomplished 
by  a  ficticious  monetary  system,  backed  up  by 
the  military. 

We  are  still  under  arbitrary  rule.  Formerly 
we  were  ruled  by  an  absolute  monarch,  then  by  a 
limited  monarchy,  now  by  political  bosses,  a  many 
headed  political  or  party  despotism,  about  as 
arbitrary  as  any  rule  ever  was. 

In  ancient  times  all  commerce  was  carried  on 
by  conquest  and,  although  it  has  been  modified 
from  the  conquestive  to  the  tradive  system,  it  is 
as  dictatorial  as  ever..  The  profiteer  being  as 
remorseless  as  the  invading  army  or  the  high- 
way robber. 

The  family,  although  modified  from  the  chief - 
tianic  to  the  paternal,  it  is  still  a  despotic  com- 
pact. 

Our  system  of  service  is  still  on  the  chattel 
basis,  though  it  has  been  modified  from  personal 
chattelism  to  the  hireling  it  is  still  chattelism. 


THE  RELATION  OF  THE   SEXES  19 

The  hireling  chattel  can  change  his  boss,  when 
he  desires.  But  when  sick  or  out  of  work  he 
may  have  to  resort  to  a  "soup  kitchen"  or  the 
poorhonse,  to  fill  an  empty  stomach. 

The  chattel  slave,  on  the  other  hand,  when  sick 
or  out  of  work  must  be  provided  for  by  his  owner, 
under  penalty  of  the  loss  of  a  few  hundred 
dollars. 

A  compact  of  two  persons,  whether  for  raising 
a  family  or  for  business,  must  necessarily  be  of 
a  despotic  nature,  because  there  is  no  opportunity 
for  representative  rule  in  a  compact  of  two.  One 
or  the  other  must  take  the  lead,  must  guide,  direct, 
must  rule.  The  other  must  submit  and  follow. 
Man,  owing  to  his  superior  compulsory  ability,  has 
been  the  ruler  in  the  family  and  state  in  the  past, 
and  woman  has  blindly  followed  his  lead. 

The  wife,  as  a  rule,  receives  no  salary  for  her 
services.  She  works  for  her  bed  and  board  (for 
her  keep),  the  same  as  any  other  chattel. 

The  Chattel  system  of  service  had  its  uses  in 
the  infancy  of  the  race.  It  was  necessary  to  hu- 
man progress.  But  the  advent  of  steam  and  elec- 
tric power  and  machinery  has  rendered  chattel 
slavery  no  longer  necessary. 

Whenever  any  institution  ceases  to  be  of  use, 
it  becomes  a  source  of  danger. 

No  matter  how  useful  marriage  has  been  in  the 
past;  it  has  ceased  to  meet  human  needs.  If  it 
met  human  needs,  there  would  be  no  houses  of 


20       THE  RELATION  OF  THE  SEXES 

prostitution,  no  ''White  Slavery,"  no  abortions, 
no  infanticides. 

Compulsory  Motherhood,  practiced  in  marriage, 
is  filling  the  world  with  weaklings,  cripples,  and 
criminals. 

There  is  more  prostitution,  more  white  slavery, 
more  rape,  more  abortion  and  more  infanticide  in 
marriage  than  out  of  it.  And  when  committed 
outside  of  marriage  it  is  done  to  conform  to 
marriage  ethics. 

The  ownership  of  women  and  children,  in  mar- 
riage, and  the  hireling  system  of  servitude,  in  in- 
dustry, are  the  last  relics  of  slavery,  and  the 
edict  has  gone  forth  that  all  human  slavery,  all 
ownership  of  one  person  in  another  must  be 
abolished. 

For  centuries  we  have  been  endeavoring  to  es- 
tablish a  Republic,  a  Democracy,  a  government 
of  the  people,  by  the  people  and  for  the  people,  a 
government  by  representatives  chosen  by  the 
people.  But  all  such  attempts  have  been  failures. 
A  government  of  political  bosses  for  political 
bosses  mark  the  highest  achievement  thus  far 
made  towards  a  government  by  the  people  and 
for  the  people. 

Why  have  all  these  attempts  towards  a  free 
government  and  a  free  people  reverted  back  to 
despotism?  Because  they  have  all  been  founded 
on  the  despotic  institution  of  marriage — under  it 
we  have  continuously  been  borning  a  race  of 


THE  RELATION  OF  THE  SEXES       21 

despots,  determined  to  rule,  and  a  race  of  weak- 
lings willing  to  be  ruled. 

A  race  of  free  men  can  not  be  born  of  slave 
mothers.  The  first  requisite  for  the  emancipa- 
tion of  woman  from  sex  slavery  is  to  make  her 
financially  independent  of  man;  the  second  re- 
quisite is  the  proper  care  of  all  children  at  public 
expense. 

By  the  new  industrial  system  of  the  Industrial 
Public,  in  which  the  workers  are  the  owners  of 
the  facilities  of  production  and  have  free  access 
to  the  land  and  other  resources  of  nature,  and 
employ  themselves,  and  in  which  women  are  on  a 
perfect  equality  with  men — woman  is  able  to  earn 
her  own  living  without  drudgery.  This  together 
with  the  proper  care  of  all  children  at  public  ex- 
pense leaves  woman  free  to  follow  natural  at- 
traction and  natural  selection.  This  new  relation 
of  the  Sexes  we  call  Suitage.  In  Suitage  all  own- 
ership is  abolished.  Both  sexes  are  free  to  asso- 
ciate as  it  suits  them — free  to  continue  the  rela- 
tion so  long  as  both  parties  are  suited,  and  free 
to  discontinue  the  relation  whenever  either  party 
is  no  longer  suited. 

Suitage  is  entered  into  and  discontinued  with- 
out form  or  ceremony.  There  are  no  divorce 
suits  or  scandal  connected  with  its  dissolution. 
The  separation  of  conjugal  partners  does  not  de- 
prive either  party  from  the  companionship  of 
their  children,  and  does  not  in  any  manner  jeop- 


22       THE  RELATION  OF  THE  SEXES 

ardize  the  support  or  care  of  the  children.  The 
support  and  care  of  children  is  not  jeopardized 
by  the  death  of  either  or  both  parents. 

Representative  rule,  to  be  successful,  must 
commence  in  the  family — children  must  be  con- 
ceived, gestated,  born  and  brought  up  under  it, 
in  order  to  partake  of  its  spirit  and  aspiration, 
hence  the  suitage  group  must  take  the  place  of 
the  married  pair  and  the  industrial  family  must 
supplant  the  present  family  system.  The  Suitage 
group  and  industrial  family  must  be  composed  of 
sufficient  number  of  adult  persons  of  both  sexes 
to  admit  of  representative  rule. 

Many  persons  claim  that  marriage  is  a  divine 
institution,  instituted  by  God,  and  that  we  must 
not  alter,  amend  or  abolish  it.  We  were  told  the 
same  thing  in  regard  to  chattel  slavery.  But 
chattel  slavery  has  been  abolished,  and  the  chat- 
telism  of  marriage  must  be,  or  the  race  will  be 
plunged  back  into  despotism  worse  than  we  have 
ever  yet  experienced.  The  Industrial  Public 
opens  the  way  to  its  peaceable  abolition  by  the 
substitution  of  something  better.  Will  you  join 
it  and  help  along  human  progress  or  will  you 
continue  to  grovel  in  its  chattelism? 

Remember  the  hireling  system  of  service  now 
oppressing  mankind  can  not  be  abolished  until 
the  abolition  of  marriage  and  child  slavery. 
Hireling  men,  if  you  want  your  freedom,  you 
must  first  free  your  chattel  slaves,  your  wives, 


THE  RELATION  OF  THE  SEXES       23 

and  children.  The  Industrial  Public  will  make 
you  free.  But  there  can  be  no  Industrial  Public 
in  the  presence  of  marriage  or  sex  slavery  or  any 
kind  of  ownership  of  one  person  in  another. 
Every  person  must  be  free  and  independent.  They 
can  be  and  will  be  in  the  Industrial  Public. 

When  we  make  proper  conditions  for  women 
and  children,  they  will  be  proper  for  men  also. 

Christ  told  us  that  "In  Heaven  there  is  no 
marrying  or  giving  in  marriage. ' '  He  also  taught 
us  to  pray  ' '  Thy  Kingdom  come,  Thy  will  be  done 
in  earth  as  it  is  in  Heaven,"  and  for  nineteen  cen- 
turies the  whole  Christian  world  has  been  pray- 
ing for  that  order  of  things  to  come  on  earth  that 
is  in  Heaven,  where  there  is  no  marrying  or  giv- 
ing in  marriage.  Are  these  prayers  to  be  an- 
swered? Yes!  Suitage  in  the  Industrial  Public 
is  the  answer.  Shall  we  turn  it  down  and  tell 
God  that  he  has  made  a  mistake,  and  that  we  men 
prefer  to  continue  to  own  women  and  children  as 
slaves? 

It  has  often  been  said  that  marriage  is  the  death 
bed  of  love — as  one  poet  puts  it: 

"Love,  free  as  air,  at  sight  of  human  ties 
Plumes  his  bright  wings  and  in  a  moment  flies. ' ' 

Some  good  religious  people  tell  us  that  we 
should  take  the  Bible  as  a  guide  to  sex  morality. 
Let  us  examine  this  "Good  Book"  and  see  what 
kind  of  sex  relations  it  upholds.  If  you  will  open 


24       THE  RELATION  OF  THE  SEXES 

your  Bible  at  Chapter  XIX  of  the  Book  of  Genesis 
and  read  the  story  of  Lot  and  his  daughters, 
verses  30  to  38,  you  will  find  that  it  approves 
sex  intercourse  of  daughters  with  a  drunken 
father ;  that  God  approved  it  first  by  blessing  the 
union  with  offspring  and  second  by  raising  the 
offspring  up,  each  to  be  the  head  of  a  nation. 

In  Chapter  XXXI  of  the  Book  of  Numbers  we 
find  that,  after  the  Israelites  came  out  of  Egypt, 
they  were  commanded  by  God  to  war  on  the  Mid- 
ianites  and  other  peaceful  nations  and  tribes. 
That  they  killed  all  the  men  and  took  the  women 
and  children  prisoners.  That  they  took  every- 
thing of  value  that  the  Midianites  and  other  na- 
tions possessed,  and  destroyed  their  homes. 

That  Moses,  God's  right-hand  man,  was  angry 
because  they  had  taken  so  many  prisoners  and 
ordered  them  to  "kill  every  male  among  the  little 
ones,  and  kill  every  woman  that  hath  known  a 
man  by  lying  with  him.  But  all  the  women-chil- 
dren that  have  not  known  man  by  lying  with  him, 
keep  alive  for  yourselves."  (Verses  17  and  18). 
That  there  were  32,000  of  these  virgins.  That 
God  shared  in  all  the  loot  including  the  virgins. 
That  his  share  of  the  virgins  was  32.  As  God  was 
not  ready  yet  to  start  the  propagation  of  a  Jesus, 
he  had  no  use  for  the  virgins.  So  he  gave  the 
virgins  and  his  share  of  the  other  loot  to  the  High 
Priest,  who  no  doubt  found  ample  use  for  them. 

God  did  not  direct  what  use  the  High  Priest, 


THE  RELATION  OF  THE  SEXES       25 

the  army  or  members  of  the  Congregation  should 
make  of  the  32,000  virgins.  He  did  not  have  to; 
the  sex  urge  and  the  brute  instinct  told  them. 

I  think  that  these  two  incidents  are  enough  to 
prove  that  the  Bible  is  not  a  safe  guide  in  sex 
morality.  I  think  that  an  enlightened  Humanity 
is  a  better  guide  than  any  book  that  upholds  rape 
and  the  intercourse  of  daughters  with  a  drunken 
father.  Nothing  can  be  more  revolting  in  sex 
intercourse  than  this. 

Most  people  believe  that  the  monogamic  rela- 
tion of  the  sexes  is  the  ideal  one,  but  this  belief 
has  been  engendered  by  law  and  custom.  We  have 
had  to  believe  it  and  practice  it  (especially  the 
women  have  had  to),  in  order  not  to  be  outcasts 
from  Society.  The  lords  and  masters,  the  men, 
have  not  adhered  very  closely  to  it. 

The  right  relation  of  the  sexes  can  be  demon- 
strated only  in  a  state  of  freedom,  where  the  laws 
of  nature  are  held  superior  to  man-made  laws. 
In  such  a  state  I  am  sure  we  will  find  variety  in 
the  love  relation,  guided  by  knowledge  and  reason 
gained  by  experience,  the  ideal  one. 

"Variety  is  the  spice  of  life,"  they  say,  and 
we  know,  by  experience,  that  variety  in  everything 
else  adds  to  health  and  happiness;  why  not  in 
love  ? 

Love  is  the  cement  that  should  and  will  bind 
together  the  Human  race.  When  this  cement  is 
applied  between  a  couple  here,  a  couple  there,  and 


26       THE  RELATION  OF  THE  SEXES 

a  couple  yonder,  it  does  not  bind  the  whole  race 
together ;  it  only  binds  the  couples  to  the  exclusion 
of  all  others.  This  exclusion  engenders  greed  and 
selfishness  and  leads  to  war,  both  private  and 
public.  It  tends  to  segregate — divide  the  race 
into  factions  instead  of  uniting  it.  Variety  in 
love,  under  right  conditions,  will  unite  the  race 
and  make  it  one. 

Love  is  not  a  matter  of  our  will,  it  depends  on 
certain  conditions — the  negative  and  the  positive. 
When  two  persons  of  the  opposite  sex  are  exclu- 
sive in  the  sex  relation  and  continuously  cohabit, 
the  positive  and  negative  conditions  become  neu- 
tralized and  there  is  no  longer  any  natural  at- 
traction between  them.  Sex  intercourse,  under 
this  condition,  not  only  becomes  of  no  benefit 
but  if  persisted  in  generally  results  in  great  harm 
to  both  parties  but  more  especially  to  the  woman. 
It  results  in  sex  weaknesses  and  disease.  Most 
venereal  diseases  come  from  sex  intercourse 
where  there  is  no  natural  attraction  or  adapta- 
tion. To  continue  such  intercourse  is  a  crime 
against  nature.  Yet  the  marriage  institution  of- 
ten compels  this  kind  of  intercourse  or  none.  This 
is  why  houses  of  prostitution  flourish  in  the  pres- 
ence of  marriage,  and  why  both  men  and  women 
are  led  to  break  their  marriage  vows.  Vows  that 
never  should  have  been  made.  No  one  can  tell 
beforehand  whether  they  can  continue  to  love 
another  so  long  as  life  lasts,  or  not. 


THE  RELATION  OF  THE  SEXES       27 

Sad  is  the  plight  of  that  woman  who  awakens 
to  the  fact  that  she  has  sold  herself  for  a  mess 
of  pottage,  that  she  no  longer  owns  her  sex  or- 
gans, that  she  can  not  exercise  them  except  at 
the  demand  of  another,  and  that  she  is  expected 
to  always  yield  to  the  desires  of  her  " husband" 
regardless  of  her  Qwn  desires  or  the  demands  of 
nature.  Such  a  life  is  Hell  on  Earth. 

Man  can  not  injure  a  woman  or  trespass  on 
her  rights  without  injuring  himself.  And  some 
time  he  will  find  out  that  the  love  of  a  free  woman 
is  vastly  superior  to  that  of  a  bond  or  slave  wo- 
man. One  leads  to  disease  and  death,  the  other 
to  life,  health  and  happiness. 

If  we  confine  ourselves  to  one  variety  of  food, 
even  if  it  is  the  kind  we  like  best,  we  will  soon 
tire  of  it.  It  will  cease  to  nourish  us,  and  may 
become  a  poison  to  us  instead  of  a  food.  But  if 
we  partake  of  a  sufficient  variety  of  foods,  and  do 
not  eat  to  excess,  we  never  tire  of  any.  So  it  is 
in  the  sex  relation.  If  we  confine  ourselves  to 
one  love,  and  especially  if  we  go  to  excess  in  that, 
the  magnetic  and  electric  forces  founded  on  the 
positive  and  negative  conditions  become  neutral- 
ized and  there  is  no  longer  any  exchange  of  mag- 
netic and  electric  currents  which  give  the  thrill, 
the  joy  and  benefit  to  the  relation. 

Our  life,  our  health,  our  happiness,  our  very 
existence  depends  upon  the  exchange  and  the  in- 


23  THE  RELATION  OF  .THE  SEXES 

terworking  of  these  4;wo  forces  in  nature,  the 
magnetic  and  the  electric. 

It  is  this  force  that  digests  our  food,  circulates 
our  blood,  carries  off  the  dead  and  effete  matters 
of  the  system,  and  repairs  and  rebuilds  our  bodies. 

There  are  two  great  uses  of  the  sex  relation, 
the  repair  and  rebuilding  of  our  own  bodies,  keep- 
ing them  ever  new,  useful  ancT  beautiful,  and  the 
generation  of  new  bodies.  And  there  is  nothing 
that  will  tear  down  and  destroy  the  human  form 
divine  so  rapidly  and  surely  as  sex  intercourse 
where  there  is  no  natural  attraction,  adaptation 
or  suitability.  It  is  this  unsatisfactory,  unsuit- 
able sex  relation,  compelled  by  marriage  ethics, 
that  is  the  cause  of  the  desire  for  highly  seasoned 
foods,  tea,  coffee,  liquor,  tobacco,  drugs,  etc.,  and 
the  prolific  cause,  of  deception,  disease  and  pre- 
mature death. 

Suitage  or  variety  in  the  love  relation  is  not 
practical  in  the  present  order  of  things,  and 
should  never  be  attempted  outside  of  organized 
society  where  men  and  women  are  on  a  perfectly 
equal  footing,  and  where  the  woman  can  readily 
be  selfsupporting,  and  where  all  children  are 
properly  provided  for. 

Married  couples  who  desire  to  prolong  their 
suitability,  adaptation  and  love  of  each  other 
should  sleep  in  separate  beds,  and  visit  each  other 
only  as  desired  by  the  wife.  Woman  should  reign 
supreme  in  all  love  matters. 


THE  RELATION  OF  THE  SEXES       29 

In  making  the  change  from  marriage  to  suitage, 
there  may  be  some  mistakes  made.  Some,  whose 
sex-natures  have  been  long  suppressed,  may  be 
inclined  to  go  to  excess,  the  same  as  those  who 
hunger  for  food  a  long  time,  are  liable  to  overeat 
when  they  come  in  the  midst  of  plenty. 

But  these  things  will  soon  right  themselves.  A 
bond  woman  is  frequently  compelled  to  go  to  ex- 
cess, but  free  women  will  soon  find  out  what  is 
good  for  them,  and  stop  at  that.  And  men  will 
find  that  what  is  best  for  women  is  best  for  them 
also,  and  will  not  try  to  force  themselves  or  their 
attentions  on  women  when  not  desired. 

The  sex  urge  is  the  strongest  urge  in  all  na- 
ture, and  unless  we  make  proper  conditions  for 
its  natural  and  rightful  exercise,  it  will  find  ex- 
pression in  wrongful  and  harmful  ways. 

The  rightful  exercise  of  the  sex  function  leads 
to  health  and  happiness — the  wrongful  exercise 
leads  to  disease  and  death. 


"Love  comes  like  a  summer  sigh, 

Softly  o  'er  you  stealing, 
Love  comes  and  you  wonder  why 
To  its  shrine  you're  kneeling? 

"Love  comes  and  the  days  go  by 

While  your  fate  Love's  sealing; 
Love  some  day  must  come  to  all, 

Come  to  all,  (yes)  come  to  all!  " 
— Willard  Spencer  in  "The  Little  Tycoon." 


CHILDREN  's  BIGHTS,  THEIR  CARE  AND  TRAINING 

Children's  rights,  woman's  rights,  and  man's 
rights  are  all  tied  up  in  one  bundle,  the  bundle 
of  Human  Eights. 

A  child 's  rights  are  paramount  to  those  of  any 
other  member  of  Human  Society  because  it  comes 
into  this  world  through  no  acts  of  its  own.  Its 
wishes  concerning  its  coming  are  not  consulted. 
It  comes  perfectly  helpless.  It  can  not  feed  or 
clothe  itself,  provide  its  own  shelter,  or  protect 
or  maintain  its  own  rights. 

Those,  whose  acts  are  responsible  for  bringing 
a  child  into  being,  should  be  held  responsible  for 
its  proper  care  and  training  until  it  can  properly 
care  for  itself. 

It  has  long  been  conceded  that  a  child 's  educa- 
tion should  not  depend  on  its  parents  alone,  and 
experience  teaches  us  that  a  child  should  not  de- 
pend on  its  parents  alone  for  its.  shelter,  food, 
raiment,  care  and  training.  Millions  of  weak  dis- 
eased children,  and  millions  of  deaths  annually 
among  the  young,  is  proof  that  they  do  not  re- 
ceive proper  nourishment,  raiment,  shelter,  care 
or  training,  when  left  to  the  care  of  parents  alone. 

Every  child  has  a  right  to  be  well  born,  to  be 

30 


CHILDREN'S  RIGHTS  31 

born  of  healthy  loving  parents,  to  be  the  offspring 
of  love  and  not  of  lust  or  rape,  to  be  a  welcome 
child;  to  insure  this,  it  must  be  born  of  a  free 
mother. 

A  child  needs,  above  all  else,  a  mother's  love — 
especially  during  gestation  and  lactation.  An 
unwelcome  child  does  not  get  it.  It  gets  hatred 
instead.  This  hatred  poisons  its  food  supply  so 
that  it  is  not  properly  nourished,  either  in  the 
mother's  womb  or  while  nursing  at  her  breast, 
resulting  in  a  weakling  prone  to  disease  and 
crime. 

Compulsory  motherhood  is  filling  the  world 
with  weaklings  and  criminals,  and  the  only  cure 
is  a  free  motherhood.  A  free  motherhood  is 
possible  only  in  organized  society  where  women 
are  on  perfect  equality  with  men,  and  where  wo- 
man has  free  access  to  Nature's  resources  aided 
by  machinery  and  power,  so  that  she  can  earn  a 
livelihood  for  herself,  independent  of  any  man. 
These  conditions  will  be  provided  in  the  Industrial 
Public. 

A  child  has  a  right  not  only  to  proper  food,  rai- 
ment, shelter  and  care  during  his  helpless  condi- 
tion, but  he  has  a  right  to  a  good  practical  edu- 
cation that  will  fit  him  to  earn  his  own  living  at 
as  early  an  age  as  possible,  consistent  with  his 
good  health. 

After  a  child  receives  an  education,  fitting  it 
to  earn  a  living,  it  should  have  an  opportunity  to 


32  CHILDREN'S  RIGHTS 

exercise  its  industrial  talents  in  useful  produc- 
tion, without  first  becoming  the  hireling  slave  of 
a  Trust  or  Corporation.  It  should  have  free  ac- 
cess to  the  resources  of  nature  and  the  use  of 
tools,  machinery  and  power  to  make  its  work 
the  most  effective.  This  opportunity  it  will  have 
in  the  Industrial  Public  through  the  collective 
ownership  of  the  facilities  of  production  and 
transportation. 

In  the  present  order  of  things,  or  rather  in  the 
present  disorder,  after  spending  a  fortune  in  giv- 
ing our  sons  and  daughters  an  education,  they  are 
left  to  be  exploited  by  soulless  corporations  and 
trusts  in  order  to  eke  out  a  precarious  living. 

It  is  as  much  the  duty  of  society  to  provide  a 
child  with  the  facilities  of  production  as  to  teach 
them  how  to  produce — knowledge,  without  an  op- 
portunity to  utilize  it,  is  of  little  worth. 

While  a  child  has  a  right  to  receive  everything 
needful  during  its  period  of  helplessness,  it  has 
no  right  to  receive  these  things  free  of  cost;  to 
grant  that  right  would  be  granting  the  right  to 
receive  the  labor  of  others  without  due  compen- 
sation ;  which  is  diametrically  opposed  to  the  very 
foundation  principles  of  the  Industrial  Public. 

In  the  Industrial  Public,  in  order  to  teach  a 
child  to  be  honest,  industrious  and  economical,  an 
account  is  opened  with  each  child,  at  birth.  The 
child  is  charged  for  all  service  rendered  it,  and  is 
credited  for  all  service  rendered  by  it.  When  this 


33 


account  balances  (when  the  child  has  rendered  as 
much  service  to  society  as  society  has  rendered  it) 
the  child  becomes  of  age,  regardless  of  its  age  in 
years,  months  or  days.  It  comes  to  own  itself 
because  it  has  paid  the  cost  of  its  production. 

When  a  child  thus  becomes  of  age,  is  self-sup- 
porting, and  bears  its  share  of  public  responsi- 
bility— i.  e.,  when  it  has  contributed  or  invested 
its  share  of  the  necessary  capital  to  provide  a 
home,  the  facilities  of  production,  and  to  provide 
for  the  children  and  other  helpless  ones — it  is  en- 
dowed with  the  right  of  suffrage  franchise.  And 
this  is  ever  the  test  to  the  right  of  suffrage  fran- 
chise in  the  Industrial  Public — to  be  solvent,  self- 
supporting,  and  bear  your  share  of  public  respon- 
sibility, regardless  of  age,  sex,  color  or  other 
qualifications. 

We  claim  that  any  person  who  is  in  debt  to 
society,  is  dependent  on  society  for  support  or 
care,  and  those  who  do  not  contribute  their  share 
towards  the  public  fund,  have  no  right  to  vote,  no 
right  to  dictate  how  the  public  funds  shall  be  used. 

When  a  child  is  charged  for  the  cost  of  its  pro- 
duction, it  has  a  right  to  receive  the  service  ren- 
dered it  at  the  smallest  possible  cost;  to  secure 
this,  all  compensation,  for  the  care  of  children  in 
the  Industrial  Public,  is  regulated  by  competition, 
the  same  as  all  other  services  rendered  to  society. 

Those  who  will  do  the  work  the  best  for  the 
least  amount  of  credit,  get  it  to  do.  Those  who 


34  CHILDREN'S  RIGHTS 

love  children  will  naturally  care  for  them  for  less 
credit  than  those  who  do  not  like  children.  Many 
parents  who  can  beget  good  healthy  children,  are 
not  fitted  to  properly  educate  or  train  them. 
Children,  like  grown-ups,  like  company,  and 
should  not  be  deprived  of  the  companionship  of 
other  children.  To  bring  a  child  up  alone  by  it- 
self, is  likely  to  make  it  selfish.  Several  children 
can  be  brought  up  together  with  less  work  and 
expense  than  they  could  be  brought  up  separately. 
Children  can  be  taught  to  help  care  for  one  an- 
other, and  in  doing  so,  they  learn  to  be  helpful 
and  generous,  instead  of  dependent  and  selfish. 

In  the  Industrial  Public,  all  children  are 
brought  up  in  perfect  equality,  with  equal  rights, 
privileges  and  opportunities.  They  are  brought 
up  to  earn  their  own  way  and  to  do  their  share 
of  the  world's  work. 

There  can  be  no  equality  where  one  child  is  al- 
lowed to  become  heir  to  a  hundred  million  dollars 
while  thousands  of  other  children  inherit  nothing, 
but  are  doomed  to  be  the  hireling  slaves  of  those 
who  do  inherit;  for  this  reason  the  children  of 
the  Industrial  Public  do  not  inherit  the  accumu- 
lations of  their  special  parents.  In  the  Industrial 
Public  we  are  all  sisters  and  brothers  of  one  com- 
mon humanity,  and  have  the  right  to  share  and 
share  alike  in  the  assets  left  by  a  departing  mem- 
ber. Instead  of  dividing  the  assets  up  into  small 
portions  which  might  not  be  of  much  benefit  to 


CHILDREN'S  RIGHTS  35 

4 

the  recipients,  the  whole  amount  goes  into  the 
public  fund  for  the  benefit  of  all.  This  saves  all 
the  trouble  of  making  and  breaking  of  wills.  As 
there  is  no  opportunity  in  the  Industrial  Public 
for  profiteering  or  for  one  person  to  exploit  an- 
other, there  will  be  no  large  fortunes  to  divide. 
There  will  be  no  extremely  rich  or  extremely  poor, 
but  all  will  have  aplenty. 

A  child  has  a  right  to  know  what  its  production 
has  cost,  and  a  right  to  be  free  when  it  has  paid 
that  cost,  whether  it  has  arrived  at  the  age  of 
twenty-one  or  not.  In  the  present  family  system, 
the  parents  generally  feel,  when  their  children 
become  of  age  (21),  that  they  still  owe  them  a 
whole  lot — "A  debt  that  never  can  be  paid" — 
even  when  they  have  exploited  their  children  to 
the  extent  of  several  times  the  cost  of  their  pro- 
duction. 

Children,  who  have  been  exploited  by  their 
parents,  are  liable  to  think  "If  it  is  right  for 
their  parents  to  exploit  them,  it  is  right  for  them 
to  exploit  their  parents,  their  sisters  and  brothers, 
and  others.  On  the  other  hand,  children  who  are 
pampered  and  brought  up  in  luxury,  with  no 
knowledge  of  the  cost  or  value  of  anything — 
brought  up  to  receive  everything  they  want  with- 
out giving  anything  in  return — go  through  life 
getting  all  they  can  and  giving  as  little  in  return 
as  possible,  regardless  of  the  rights  of  others. 
They  seem  to  be  devoid  of  all  sense  of  right  and 


36 


wrong.  Is  it  any  wonder  that  they  become  mon- 
opolists and  profiteers! 

It  is  useless  to  try  to  eliminate  crime  by  pun- 
ishing criminals,  so  long  as  we  are  continuously 
generating  more  criminals. 

A  wife  who  has  no  salary  or  allowance,  and  has 
to  beg  her  husband  for  every  cent  she  needs,  is 
sometimes  tempted  to  pick  her  husband's  pockets 
at  night.  If  she  does  this  while  pregnant,  she  is 
liable  to  mark  her  child  with  kleptomania.  Thus 
is  born  a  shoplifter  or  pickpocket;  and  it  is  only 
a  short  step  from  a  pickpocket  to  a  "hold-up 
man"  or  a  highway  robber. 

If  a  woman  is  compelled  to  conceive  against  her 
wishes,  as  she  often  is  in  marriage,  she  frequently 
tries  to  make  way  with  the  fetus  before  birth.  If 
this  attempt  is  made  and  it  fails,  the  child  may 
be  marked  with  the  hatred  of  humanity  in  general, 
a  disregard  for  human  life,  and  a  desire  to  kill; 
and  thus  we  generate  murderers. 

In  suitage,  women  are  free  to  become  mothers 
or  not,  according  to  their  desire;  free  to  love  or 
not  to  love ;  free  to  cohabit  or  not  to  cohabit.  Un- 
der these  conditions  there  will  be  no  more  un- 
desired  children  born,  no  more  attempts  at  abor- 
tion, no  more  weaklings  or  criminals  born. 

In  the  Industrial  Public,  a  child's  education 
will  be  made  more  practical  and  more  attractive 
than  in  the  present  school  system. 

Children  will  not  be  compelled  to   spend  so 


CHILDREN'S  RIGHTS    :  37 

many  hours  over  dry  books  in  close  schoolrooms. 
They  will  get  their  education  by  doing  things  in- 
stead of  reading  how  to  do  them.  They  will  get 
their  education  in  the  garden,  in  the  orchard,  in 
the  field,  in  the  kitchen,  in  the  machine  shop,  and 
out  in  the  wildwoods  amid  babbling  brooks  and 
singing  birds,  and  in  the  "Good  old  swimming 
hole." 

In  learning  how  to  do  things,  by  the  doing,  they 
will  earn  something  in  the  doing  towards  paying 
their  way. 

When  a  child  earns  something  while  getting  an 
education,  education  is  made  more  attractive — 
there  is  an  incentive  to  learn.  Even  we  grown-ups 
need  some  incentive  to  do  our  best. 

A  man  who  works  for  wages  and  gets  only 
part  of  what  he  produces,  has  not  the  same  in- 
centive to  do  his  best  that  a  man  has  who  is  work- 
ing for  himself  and  gets  all  he  produces. 

A  child  needs  to  learn  self-control  by  learning 
to  obey. 

All  work  and  no  play  makes  Jack  a  dull  boy, 
they  say.  Every  child  needs  some  play,  but  most 
work  can  be  made  like  play. 

Children  brought  up  without  work  are  sure  to 
get  into  mischief  for  "Satan  still  finds  mischief 
for  idle  hands  to  do."  Keep  the  child  busy  doing 
good. 


CHAPTER  III 

LAND,  LABOR  AND  CURRENCY 

Land,  labor,  currency  and  knowledge  (the 
knowhow  to  do  things)  are  the  prime  factors  in 
the  production  and  distribution  of  the  necessaries 
and  luxuries  of  life  and  the  accumulation  of 
wealth. 

In  the  Industrial  Public,  the  land  will  not  be 
divided  up  and  parcelled  out  to  private  individ- 
uals, or  allowed  to  come  under  private  control,  or 
under  the  control  of  corporations,  either  by  deed, 
lease  or  by  any  kind  of  single  tax. 

The  land  and  all  other  resources  of  Nature  are 
held  in  trust  for  the  benefit  of  all  members  of 
society,  present  and  future — the  right  of  future 
generations  being  recognized  as  well  as  those  of 
the  present. 

All  industries  carried  on  in  the  Industrial  Pub- 
lic will  be  carried"  on  as  public  business  by  the 
various  Productive  Unions  of  the  Industrial 
Public.  Each  Productive  Union  will  have  juris- 
diction over  the  land  they  cultivate,  or  the  mine 
they  operate.  Each  Productive  Union  will  elect 
their  own  officers  and  regulate  their  own  affairs, 
subject  only  to  the  Constitution  of  the  Industrial 
Public. 

38 


39 


The  facilities  of  production  (tools,  machinery, 
power  plants,  factory  buildings,  and  homes,  will 
be  owned  collectively  by  the  voting  members  of 
the  Productive  Unions.  A  person's  right  to  vote 
depends  on  their  contributing  or  investing  their 
pro-rata  share  of  the  necessary  capital  to  provide 
these  things  and  to  properly  provide  for  all  chil- 
dren and  other  dependent  persons. 

The  labor  of  cultivating  the  soil,  mining  the 
minerals,  preparing  them  for  use,  transporting 
them  to  where  needed,  the  building  of  homes, 
power  plants  and  factory  buildings,  the  making 
of  tools  and  machinery,  and  all  other  labor  per- 
formed or  service  rendered  to  the  Productive 
Unions  shall  be  open  to  the  free  competition  of  all 
members  of  the  Union — men,  women  and  children. 
And  so  far  as  is  possible,  all  work  will  be  done 
by  the  job  or  piecework,  and  compensation  will 
be  regulated  by  competition;  the  lowest  bidder, 
the  one  who  will  do  the  work  the  best  for  the  least 
amount  of  credit  getting  the  work  to  do. 

Competition  in  the  Industrial  Public  injures  no 
one  because  the  profits  or  savings  of  the  system 
do  not  go  into  private  pockets  but  do  reduce  the 
cost  of  everything  that  everybody  uses. 

Competition,  in  the  Industrial  Public,  brings 
those  best  suited  to  do  any  special  kind  of  work 
to  doing  it  because  those  who  are  best  suited  and 
like  to  do  any  special  work  will  naturally  do  it 


40  LAND,  LABOR  AND  CURRENCY 

for  less  credit  than  one  who  is  not  suited  or  dis- 
likes the  work. 

The  Productive  Union  will  issue  bills  of  credit 
for  all  service  rendered  it.  These  bills  of  credit 
dp  not  pay  for  the  service  rendered.  They  only 
measure  and  keep  a  record  of  it,  and  entitle  the 
holder  to  receive  equal  service  in  return. 

By  holding  the  products  of  labor  for  which  the 
bills  of  credit  are  issued  to  redeem  said  bills,  they 
become  a  true  labor  currency. 

This  currency  is  the  only  kind  issued  or  used 
in  the  Industrial  Public.  It  is  issued  directly  to 
those  who  do  the  work.  It  entitles  the  holder  to 
receive  the  products  of  his  own  labor  or  to  the 
[products  of  an  equal  amount  of  labor  rendered 
by  others. 

This  currency  is  issued  directly  to  the  produc- 
ers ;  the  non^producers  can  not  get  hold  of  it.  It 
can  not  be  amassed  by  the  non-producers  and  used 
by  them  to  corner  up  the  necessaries  of  life  or 
aid  in  the  monopoly  of  the  resources  of  nature 
or  the  facilities  of  production  or  to  pay  the  wages 
of  hireling  slaves.  It  can  not  be  used  like  the 
present  monetary  system  to  rob  and  enslave  man- 
kind. Robbery,  theft  and  oppression  seem  to  be 
the  chief  uses  of  the  present  "world's  money." 
It  enables  the  idlers  to  monopolize  the  resources 
of  nature  and  the  facilities  of  production ;  to  cor- 
ner up  the  necessaries  of  life,  enslave  the  workers 
and  profiteer  on  the  needs  of  humanity. 


LAND,  LABOR  A^D  CURRENCY  41 

All  capital  comes  from  labor;  the  laborers 
therefore  should  be  the  capitalists  and  they  will 
be  rendered  so  in  the  Industrial  Public  by  substi- 
tuting a  true  labor  currency  in  place  of  the  pres- 
ent fictitious  monetary  system. 

The  feats  of  robbery  committed  by  the  pick- 
pockets, highwaymen,  housebreakers,  political 
grafters,  and  invading  armies  pale  into  insignifi- 
cance when  compared  to  those  committed  by  the 
money  power.  Their  thefts  reach  into  billions 
every  year. 

In  pricing  the  products  of  labor  in  the  Indus- 
trial Public,  nothing  is  added  for  the  fertility 
of  the  soil  or  for  the  air,  water  or  sunshine  that 
enters  into  the  production  of  the  crop,  and  noth- 
ing is  charged  for  the  minerals  mined  from  the 
earth. 

As  all  of  Nature's  resources,  by  right,  belong 
to  all  mankind  alike,  it  follows  that  no  one  has  a 
right  to  any  more  than  he  can  personally  use; 
therefore  no  one  has  a  right  to  buy,  sell  or  ex- 
change them.  The  only  thing  we  have  a  right  to 
buy,  sell  or  exchange  is  our  labor,  our  industrial 
talent.  ^ 

In  pricing  the  products  of  labor,  a  small  per- 
centage of  profit  is  added,  sufficient  to  pay  all  the 
expense  of  government  and  to  increase  the  public 
fund  so  as  to  properly  provide  for  children,  to 
repair,  improve  and  increase  the  facilities  of  pro- 


42  LAND,  LABOR  AND  CURRENCY 

duction,  to  build  more,  larger  and  better  homes, 
and  make  other  public  improvements. 

As  these  profits  will  be  much  less  than  the 
profits  we  have  been  accustomed  to  paying  in  the 
old  order  of  things,  they  will  not  be  a  burden. 

This  profit  on  the  products  of -labor  takes  the 
place  of  all  other  taxes  in  the  Industrial  Public. 
Think  of  a  nation  run  without  interest  and  with- 
out taxes? 

There  is  no  tax  assessor  required  to  assess  this 
tax.  No  tax  collector  required  to  collect  it.  All 
of  that  expense  is  saved,  and  the  opportunity  for 
graft  is  eliminated. 

Everyone  pays  his  or  her  share  of  the  tax  when 
they  pay  for  their  room  rent,  for  a  meal  of  vict- 
uals, for  a  suit  of  clothes  or  other  wearing  ap- 
parel, and  wheneyer  they  use  any  of  the  public 
utilities,  the  railroads,  telegraph,  telephone,  mail, 
etc.  The  only  way  to  shift  this  tax  is  to  let  some 
one  else  do  your  eating,  wear  the  fine  clothes  and 
do  the  traveling.  Not  many  will  care  to  shift  a 
tax  this  way. 

Those  who  enjoy  the  good  things  of  this  life 
are  the  on*s  that  should  pay  the  taxes  and  pay 
just  in  proportion  to  the  amount  they  consume. 
The  man  or  woman  who  wears  a  $100  suit  or  coat 
should  pay  ten  times  the  tax  that  one  who  wears 
a  $10  suit  or  coat.  One  who  eats  a  $10  per  plate 
dinner  should  pay  ten  times  the  tax  as  one  who 


LAND,  LABOR  A^D  CURRENCY  43 

eats  a  dollar  dinner  and  100  times  as  much  as  one 
who  contents  himself  with  a  10  cent  meal. 

When  a  man  works  for  wages,  the  products  of 
his  labor  go  into  the  hands  of  those  who  pay 
the  wages.  The  wage  earner  loses  control  of  the 
products  of  his  labor,  and  no  matter  how  high 
he  may  force  wages  through  trade  unions  and 
strikes,  the  man  or  clique  of  men  who  are  in 
possession  of  the  products  of  labor  have  the  last 
call.  They  can  raise  the  price  on  the  products 
enough  to  not  only  cover  the  rise  in  wages  but 
to  afford  a  handsome  profit  on  the  extra  wages 
paid. 

"Big  Business"  is  here.  It  has  come  to  stay 
because  it  increases  and  cheapens  production. 

Unless  the  wage  earners  organize  to  own  Big 
Businesss,  Big  Business  will  own  them.  Shall 
Big  Business  own  the  workers,  or  will  the  workers 
own  Big  Business? 

So  long  as  the  workers  continue  to  work  for 
wages,  they  will  be  controlled  by  those  who  pay 
the  wages.  The  only  way  out  of  this  serfdom  is 
for  us  to  organize  ourselves  into  Unions  for 
production  instead  of  into  Labor  Unions  to  stop 
production. 

About  all  the  Labor  Unions  really  accomplish 
is  to  stop  production  until  an  increase  of  wages 
is  granted.  Sometimes  an  increase  is  granted, 
and  sometimes  not.  But  for  every  increase 
granted  in  wages  the  price  of  the  products  of 


44  LAND,  LABOR  AND  CURRENCY 

labor  are  boosted  enough  to  not  only  cover  the  in- 
crease in  wages,  but  to  afford  an  increased  profit 
besides. 

Trying  to  improve  our  condition  by  striking 
for  higher  wages  is  like  trying  to  lift  ourselves 
by  pulling  on  our  own  boot  straps — it  never  gets 
anywhere. 

If  we  would  only  save  the  money  we  spend  in 
strikes  and  for  liquor,  tobacco,  tea,  coffee,  "Soft 
drinks"  etc.,  that  do  us  harm  instead  of  good, 
and  put  it  into  one  pool  or  into  several  pools,  we 
could  start  several  Billion  or  Hundred  Million 
dollar  businesses  every  year. 

These  great  savings  together  with  the  greatly 
increased  earnings  gained  by  working  for  our- 
selves in  our  own  collectively  owned  businesses, 
and  the  great  saving  made  in  co-operative  house- 
keeping would  soon  enable  us  to  own  the  Earth, 
and  enjoy  its  fullness,  with  all  fear  of  future  want 
removed. 

The  great  success  and  power  gained  by  corpor- 
ations and  Trusts  has  come  about  through  the 
economy  and  savings  of  individuals  and  pooling 
these  savings  and  co-operating  together.  Hireling 
men,  the  road  to  your  freedom  lies  through  similar 
methods.  You  must  work,  earn,  economize  and 
save,  you  must  pool  your  savings,  you  must  co- 
operate and  collectively  own  the  facilities  of  pro- 
duction, and  employ  yourselves.  The  plan  of  the 
Industrial  Public  opens  the  way — gives  you  the 


LAND,  LABOR  AND  CURRENCY  45 

opportunity.  Will  you  embrace  it?  Or  will  you 
continue  to  be  a  hireling  slave  to  the  end  of  your 
days  and  see  your  children  travel  the  same  down- 
ward road  to  poverty? 

The  facilities  for  production  are  so  perfect  in 
this  world  now,  that  there  is  no  longer  any  excuse 
for  poverty. 

The  existence  of  poverty  in  any  part  of  the 
world,  in  this  age  of  great  productive  possibility, 
is  proof  of  the  lack  of  right  Society  conditions. 
It  is  in  our  power  to  change  these  conditions  and 
make  them  right  for  all.  Shall  we  do  it? 

The  plan  of  the  Industrial  Public  is  the  only 
one,  yet  presented  to  the  world,  that  can  accom- 
plish this  end.  No  one  reform  can  cure  all  the 
ills  with  which  humanity  is  afflicted.  Nothing 
but  an  entire  new  set  of  social  institutions,  all 
working  in  harmony  together,  can  accomplish  it. 
It  will  not  do  to  mix  up  despotic  institutions  with 
publican  institutions.  All  institutions  must  be 
homogenious  (of  the  same  kind).  The  publican 
principle  of  compact  must  extend  to  and  include 
the  family  and  the  relation  of  the  sexes,  as  well 
as  the  government  and  the  industries. 

The  day  of  small  one-man  business  has  passed, 
it  can  not  be  made  to  pay  in  the  presence  of  "Big 
Business."  Everything  in  the  Industrial  Public 
will  be  carried  on  in  a  larger  way. 

The  land  will  no  longer  be  divided  up  in  small 
fields,  and  cultivated  with  one  jnan,  and  one  or 


46  LAND,  LABOR  AND  CURRENCY 

two  horse  power  in  a  slipshod  way,  like  it  is  at 
present.  The  land  will  no  longer  be  encumbered 
with  fences  that  protect  the  growth  of  weeds  for 
the  wind  to  scatter  their  seeds  over  the  cultivated 
ground.  The  land  will  be  cultivated  in  large  tracts 
with  large  tractors  and  machine  tools.  The  land 
will  be  cleared  of  all  stumps  and  stones  and  made 
level  enough  to  admit  of  machine  cultivation.  It 
will  be  properly  irrigated  and  drained  and  highly 
fertilized,  and  its  cultivation  will  be  under  the 
supervision  of  experts. 

We  will  no  longer  build  small  one-family  houses 
on  narrow  streets  or  in  dark  slum  alleys.  Our 
homes  will  be  palaces  in  parks,  built  fireproof,  or 
nearly  so,  of  concrete  and  steel  with  all  modern 
comforts  and  conveniences,  and  large  enough  to 
accommodate  several  hundred  persons.  They  will 
be  built  in  such  a  way  as  to  afford  privacy  to  the 
individual  as  well  as  communial  advantages. 

Our  factories  and  workshops  will  be  sanitary, 
and  structures  of  beauty,  built  near  our  homes, 
and  everything  operated  by  electric  power  gen- 
erated by  the  falling  waters  or  by  the  consump- 
tion of  fuel  at  its  source  of  production  and  trans- 
ported on  wires,  to  insure  freedom  from  smoke 
and  dirt. 

The  Productive  Union  will  own  the  buildings 
and  the  equipment,  but  private  rooms  can  be  fur- 
nished by  the  occupant  to  suit  their  own  taste. 

The  selection  of  rooms  will  be  regulated  by 


47 

competition,  those  offering  the  highest  rental  hav- 
ing first  choice. 

Meals  will  be  served  on  the  restaurant  plan,  so 
much  for  each  dish,  so  that  those  who  desire  to 
economize  in  their  eating  can  do  so. 

There  will  be  no  such  thing  as  "over  produc- 
tion" in  the  Industrial  Public'  so  long  as  any  one 
needs  more  or  better  food,  raiment  or  shelter. 

No  one  will  have  to  walk  the  streets  hunting 
a  job.  There  will  always  be  some  kind  of  a  job 
waiting  for  them. 

No  one  will  be  obliged  to  work  at  the  same  thing 
year  after  year  in  order  to  make  a  living.  All 
can  have  a  chance  of  employment,  working  part 
of  the  time  in  the  house  or  shop,  and  part  of  the 
time  in  the  garden,  the  orchard  or  the  field. 

Working  all  the  time  at  one  thing  develops 
some  faculties  at  the  expense  of  others  and  makes 
us  narrow  and  one-sided.  To  be  a  fully  developed 
individual,  we  need  to  exercise  all  of  our  faculties 
and  every  function  of  our  being.  The  Industrial 
Public  system  will  afford  ample  opportunity  for 
this. 


CHAPTER  IV 

CHANGES,  ECONOMIES  AND  ADVANTAGES  OF  THE 
INDUSTRIAL  PUBLIC  SYSTEM 

When  the  Industrial  Public  system  becomes 
universal,  many  of  the  useless,  non-productive, 
harmful  and  destructive  occupations  of  the  pre- 
sent system  will  have  given  way  to  more  useful 
and  productive  ones. 

The  majority  of  the  people  having  come  to 
realize  the  oneness  of  the  race — the  brotherhood 
and  sisterhood  of  man — and  to  obey  the  injunc- 
tion ''Love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself,"  standing 
armies  and  strong  navies  will  be  no  longer  needed. 

The  millions  of  men  now  engaged  in  war  and 
preparing  for  war,  and  the  $8,000,000,000  now 
being  spent  annually  for  the  purpose  of  destroy- 
ing life  and  property,  can  be  devoted  to  the  build- 
ing of  homes  for  the  homeless,  to  the  production 
of  food  for  the  hungry,  and  clothes  for  the  naked. 

There  will  be  no  more  use  for  banks,  or  bankers, 
stock,  grain  or  provision  brokers,  insurance  com- 
panies of  any  kind.  No  use  for  drug  doctors, 
lawyers  or  real  estate  agents. 

All  private  stores  will  now  give  way  to  the 
public  store,  and  the  vast  amount  of  advertising 
now  needed  to  boost  the  sales  of  these  stores  will 

48 


ADVANTAGES  OF  THE  I.  P.   SYSTEM  49 

be  no  longer  needed,  effecting  a  saving  of  Mil- 
lions annually  to  the  consumers,  and  freeing  the 
landscape  from  the  objectionable  signboard  and 
billboard. 

When  we  come  to  experience  the  deliciousness 
and  the  greater  healthfulness  of  a  fruit,  -nut  and 
vegetable  diet,  we  will  cease  to  raise  animals  for 
slaughter,  and  cease  to  make  graveyards  of  our 
stomachs  for  their  dead  carcasses. 

The  murdering  of  animals  and  using  them  for 
food,  is  one  of  the  things  that  keeps  alive  the 
spirit  of  war,  destruction  and  murder  within  us. 
Let  us  cast  out  this  spirit  of  the  devil,  by  a  more 
rational  and  natural  diet.  As  our  appetites  come 
back  towards  normal,  we  will  learn,  by  experience 
too,  that  most  foods  are  more  nourishing,  more 
delicious  and  more  healthful  when  eaten  raw  or 
uncooked  than  when  cooked. 

If  you  want  to  be  a  live  one,  eat  live  foods.  If 
you  want  to  be  a  dead  one,  eat  dead  foods. 

Cooking  destroys  the  life  principle  in  most 
foods  and  renders  them  inorganic. 

The  appetities  of  men  and  women  having  be- 
come more  normal,  by  natural  living,  the  dis- 
tillery, the  brewery,  the  saloon,  and  the  drug 
store  will  go  out  of  business  and  we  will  cease 
to  raise  tea,  coffee  and  tobacco,  except  possibly 
a  small  amount  of  tobacco  to  kill  the  lice  on 
plants. 

When  all  the  drones  in  the  hive,  all  the  para- 


50  ADVANTAGES  OF  THE  I.  P.  SYSTEM 

sites  now  living  on  the  labor  of  others,  and  all 
those  engaged  in  useless  and  harmful  occupations 
are  obliged  to  engage  in  useful  production,  no  one 
will  be  overworked.  The  Earth  will  be  made  to 
blossom,  and  bring  forth  fruit,  and  we  will  all 
enjoy  the  fullness  of  life,  to  the  exclusion  of  all 
poverty,  disease  and  crime. 

Large  cities,  with  their  small  houses  built  on 
narrow  streets  or  in  slum  alleys  will  become  a 
thing  of  the  past.  We  will  get  back  to  the  land. 
Our  homes,  large  palatial  ones,  will  be  built  out 
in  the  open,  surrounded  by  parks,  gardens,  or- 
chards, nut  groves,  and  fields  of  waving  grain. 

Our  work  shops  and  factories  will  be  things 
of  beauty  too,  built  conveniently  close  by,  and 
equipped  with  modern  power  plants  and  machin- 
ery. The  power  plants  may  be  miles  away,  close 
by  the  falling  water,  the  coal  mine  or  oil  well. 
The  power  being  conveyed  on  wires  to  where 
needed,  and  there  converted  into  light,  power  or 
heat  as  desired. 

No  one  will  lie  awake  at  night  wondering  and 
worrying  where  the  money  is  to  come  from  to 
pay  that  note  due  tomorrow.  Promissory  notes 
will  be  no  longer  needed. 

Enforced  idleness  will  be  a  thing  of  the  past. 
No  one  will  have  to  tramp  the  street  to  hunt  a 
job.  There  will  be  no  more  strikes,  no  more 
shutouts. 

There  will  be  no  more  evictions  from  rented 


ADVANTAGES  OF  THE  I.  P.  SYSTEM  51 

homes  because  we  will  all  be  part  owners  of  the 
home. 

There  will  be  no  more  ground  or  cause  for 
worry.  It  is  worry  that  kills,  not  Avork. 

There  will  be  no  more  widows,  widowers  or 
orphans,  but  plenty  of  Sweethearts  and  lovers 
and  lovable  children. 

When  we  have  a  variety  of  loves,  the  death  of 
one  does  not  leave  us  desolate  or  blight  our  lives, 
as  it  does  in  the  monogamic  relation.  We  still 
have  some  one  to  love  and  to  love  us.  There  is 
no  great  break,  no  void,  in  our  love-life. 

De-carnation,  what  we  now  call  death,  will  not 
be  looked  upon  as  death,  but  as  a  new  birth — a 
birth  into  a  higher  and  better  life,  and  should 
not  therefore  be  cause  for  mourning.  We  should 
rather  rejoice  that  our  friend  has  entered  into  a 
more  perfect,  freer  life. 

When  we  become  more  sympathetic  by  closer 
communion  with  our  fellows,  when  our  thoughts 
are  no  longer  centered  on  self,  but  go  out  to  our 
neighbors,  we  will  realize  the  one-ness  of  the  race, 
and  will  feel  and  realize  the  presence  and  enjoy 
the  companionship  of  our  friends  who  have  ap- 
parently departed  this  life,  but  who  have  only 
thrown  off  the  mortal  coil  and  still  remain  with 
us  as  part  of  the  one  stupendous  whole,  of  which 
we  all  are  but  a  part, 


CHAPTER  V 

SOCIALISM  AND  THE  SINGLE  TAX 

Of  the  various  plans  brought  forth  to  cure  the 
ills  of  Humanity,  the  two  known  as  Socialism  and 
the  Single  Tax,  seem  to  have  won  the  most  con- 
verts, so  we  will  take  up  these  two  systems  and 
compare  them  with  that  of  the  Industrial  Public. 

In  Socialism  they  commence  at  the  top  to  build, 
and  build  downward.  In  the  Industrial  Public 
we  commence  at  the  bottom  and  build  upward. 
Socialism  has  to  wait  until  a  majority  of  the 
voters  of  a  nation  are  converted  to  its  principles 
before  it  can  be  put  into  practice  while  The  In- 
dustrial Public  can  be  started  by  organizing  a 
single  Productive  Union  by  comparatively  few 
people,  and  then  grow. 

When  three  or  more  Productive  Unions  have 
been  formed  they  can  organize  themselves  into  a 
Commercial  Union  by  electing  representatives 
thereto.  The  Commercial  Union  will  regulate  all 
Commerce  between  the  Productive  Unions  and 
groups  and  can  take  statistics  of  all  commodities 
needed  by  all  the  Productive  Unions  belonging 
to  it  and  ascertain  where  they  can  be  produced  to 
the  Jbest  advantage. 

The  Commercial  Unions  in  turn  can  organize 

52 


SOCIALISM  AND   SINGLE   TAX  53 

themselves  into  a  Universal  Union  which  may 
embrace  all  the  world. 

The  membership  of  a  Productive  Union  will 
not  be  so  large  but  what  the  members  can  come 
to  know  each  other  well  enough  to  make  a  wise 
choice  to  fill  any  Office.  They  will  not  attempt 
to  choose  the  Officers  for  a  Commercial  Union. 
They  will  let  their  representatives  do  that  and 
then  hold  the  representatives  responsible  for 
their  acts  under  penalty  of  an  immediate  dis- 
charge, which  can  be  affected  at  any  time  by  a 
two-thirds  vote. 

A  million,  or  a  hundred  million,  people  can  not 
become  well  enough  acquainted  with  each  other  to 
wisely  select  any  one  of  their  number  to  hold 
the  highest  office  or  offices  in  their  gift,  like  a 
president  of  the  United  States,  or  the  president 
of  a  Commercial  Union,  or  the  Universal  Union 
of  the  Industrial  Public. 

The  representatives  of  a  Commercial  Union 
will  not  be  so  numerous  but  what  they  can  become 
sufficiently  acquainted  with  each  other  to  enable 
them  to  make  a  wise  choice  of  their  members 
to  fill  the  various  offices  of  the  Union  and  also 
representatives  to  the  Universal  Union.  This  is 
representative  rule — the  next  in  line  of  evolu- 
tion, after  Autocratic  rule. 

The  Industrial  Public  is  voluntary  association, 
while  Socialism  is  compulsory. 

Socialists  advocate  the  confiscation  of  all  pri- 


54  SOCIALISM  AND  SINGLE  TAX 

vate  property  and  making  it  public  without  com- 
pensating the  present  holders;  while  we,  of  the 
Industrial  Public,  are  willing  to  work,  economize 
and  save,  and  acquire  private  property  by  pur- 
chase, or  to  patiently  wait  until  the  present 
holders  of  private  property  are  converted  to  our 
way  of  thinking  and  voluntarily  invest  it  in  our 
enterprise. 

The  Socialists  advocate  and  practice  the  de- 
struction of  property  and  the  taking  of  human 
life  with  bomb,  torch  and  dagger,  in  secret, 
stealthy  warfare,  often  killing  the  innocent  as 
well  as  the  guilty,  in  order  to  further  their  ends, 
while  those  of  the  Industrial  Public  are  opposed 
to  the  taking  of  human  life  or  destroying  any- 
thing that  can  be  of  use  to  humanity.  We  are 
willing  to  labor  and  wait,  knowing  that  our  course 
is  just  and  that  all  people  will  come  to  see  the 
justness  of  it  sometime. 

The  Socialists  do  not  advocate  any  sound  or 
just  basis  on  which  to  issue  a  currency.  They 
propose  to  print  all  the  money  they  want,  and 
legislate  value  into  it.  Some  Socialists  propose 
to  do  without  money  altogether ;  letting  each  one 
help  himself  to  all  they  want  regardless  of 
whether  they  produce  anything  or  not.  This  plan 
may  work  for  a  while  but  can  not  continue  for- 
ever. 

The  Socialists  propose  to  pay  the 'same  wages 
to  everybody  regardless  of  what  they  produce, 


SOCIALISM  AND   SINGLE  TAX  55 

fostering  idleness,  inefficiency  and  shiftlessness, 
while  in  the  Industrial  Public  we  endeavor  to  se- 
cure to  each  one  all  they  produce,  giving  everyone 
an  incentive  to  do  their  best  and  to  become  more 
and  more  efficient. 

The  Socialists  propose  to  gain  their  ends  by 
bloody  revolutions — we  by  peaceful  evolution. 
AVhich  system  are  you  in  favor  of? 

The  advocates  of  the  Single  Tax  System  seem 
to  be  of  a  higher  degree  of  intelligence  than  most 
of  those  advocating  Socialism. 

Much  has  been  claimed  for  the  Single  Tax  plan, 
but  the  claims  are  not  well  founded.  The  plan 
does  not  propose  any  new  monetary  or  currency 
system.  It  leaves  the  present  system  intact — a 
powerful  engine  for  robbery  and  oppression.  It 
does  not  propose  any-  change  in  the  present  in- 
dustrial system.  It  leaves  the  hireling  system  of 
service  in  force  as  it  finds  it.  It  does  not  propose 
any  change  in  the  relation  of  the  sexes.  It  still 
leaves  women  the  chattels  of  men. 

About  all  the  Single  Tax  could  accomplish 
would  be  to  free  the  land  of  private  ownership 
by  taxing  unused  land  so  high  that  no  one  could 
afford  to  hold  it  in  idleness  and  would  therefore 
relinquish  its  ownership,  making  it  public  land. 
The  Single  Tax  system  does  not  propose  to  make 
the  cultivation  of  the  land,  or  the  mining  of  min- 
erals, public  business.  They  claim  that  making 
the  land  public  property  would  enable  the  idle 


56  SOCIALISM  AND  SINGLE  TAX 

workers  to  get  out  on  to  the  land  and  that  that 
would  raise  wages  and  thereby  benefit  the  work- 
ers. 

If  this  plan  had  been  put  into  practice  before 
the  advent  of  steam  and  electric  power,  and  power 
machinery  and  tools,  it  might  have  done  some 
little  good.  But  the  average  wage  earner  of  to- 
day, especially  those  out  of  a  job,  without  money 
to  buy  a  horse,  tools,  fertilizers  or  seeds,  or  to 
buy  food  to  live  on  while  raising  a  crop,  would 
not  make  much  headway  out  on  a  farm,  single- 
handed  and  alone.  Even  if  he  did  have  enough 
money  to  afford  a  one-horse  outfit  he  could  not 
compete  with  the  capitalist  farmer  who  owns 
numerous  powerful  tractor  engines  and  all  the 
power  machinery  and  tools  that  can  be  operated 
therewith  and  capital  to  drain,  irrigate  and  fer- 
tilize the  land  and  pay  the  wages  of  an  army  of 
hirelings  while  they  raise  an  abundant  crop  for 
him. 

Henry  George  in  his  "Progress  and  Poverty" 
admits  that  the  operation  of  the  Single  Tax  would 
be,  in  effect,  the  putting  the  use  of  the  land  up  at 
auction  and  knocking  it  down  to  the  highest  bid- 
der, the  one  who  would  pay  the  highest  tax  for 
its  use. 

Let  us  see,  now,  how  this  plan  would  work  out 
in  practice. 

Here  are  several  thousand  acres  of  fertile  farm 
land,  the  use  of  which  is  put  up  at  auction  and 


SOCIALISM  AND   SINGLE  TAX  57 

knocked  down  to  the  highest  bidder.  Who  can 
afford  to  pay  the  highest  tax  for  the  use  of  this 
land?  Is  it  the  wage  earner,  without  capital  to 
buy  even  a  single  horse  and  an  outfit  of  tools  to 
go  with  him  or  to  buy  fertilizers  and  seeds  or  to 
live  on  while  raising  a  crop  ?  Or  would  it  be  some 
capitalist  with  plenty  of  money  to  buy  all  the 
best  power  plants,  machinery  and  tools  on  the 
market,  plenty  of  fertilizers  and  seeds  and  to 
employ  an  army  of  men  to  drain,  irrigate  and 
cultivate  the  land?  Anybody  with  a  particle  of 
common  sense  can  see  that  the  capitalist  would 
get  it. 

Now  we  will  take  a  coal  mine  for  another  ex- 
ample. Here  is  a  mine  with  millions  of  -tons  of 
coal  in  it.  This  particular  mine  was  operated  by 
a  private  owner  for  several  years  before  the 
Single  Tax  came  into  effect.  The  former  owner 
still  has  his  mining  tools  on  the  ground  and  he 
knows  to  a  farthing  how  much  it  costs  to  get  a 
ton  of  coal  out.  When  the  use  of  this  mine  is 
put  up  at  auction,  who  can  afford  to  pay  the 
highest  tax  for  its  use?  Is  it  any  one  of  the 
miners  who  have  been  working  for  years  in  the 
dark  caverns  of  the  earth  at  starvation  wages? 
Or  would  it  be  the  operator  who  has  his  tools  al- 
ready on  the  ground  and  a  trade  already  estab- 
lished for  the  coal?  The  operator  would  surely 
get  it,  and  we  all  know  what  he  has  been  doing 
to  us  in  the  past. 


58  SOCIALISM  AND  SINGLE  TAX 

As  it  would  take  less  capital  to  pay  a  tax  on  the 
land  than  to  buy  and  own  it,  it  would  be  easier 
for  capitalists  to  monopolize  the  mines  and  the 
land,  under  the  single  tax  plan,  than  under  the 
present  system,  therefore,  the  Single  Tax  would 
benefit  the  rich  and  not  the  poor. 

No  one  reform  can  cure  all  the  evils  with  which 
we  are  afflicted.  The  Industrial  Public  plan  is  the 
only  one  yet  offered  that  gives  promise  of  doing 
this. 

The  Industrial  Public  is  not  a  fragmentary  re- 
form. It  comprises  a  complete  new  set  of  insti- 
tutions, all  in  harmony  with  each  other.  It  is  an 
integral  reform  that  reaches  all  the  way  down  and 
up  the  line. 

The  plan  of  the  Industrial  Public  is  in  line  with 
evolution.  It  is  the  next  possible  step,  a  step 
that  we  all  must  take  sooner  or  later.  Why  not 
take  it  now? 


THINK  THIS  OVER 

In  the  Industrial  Public  there  will  be  No  Orphans,  No  Widows  or 
Widowers. 

The  death  of  either  one  or  both  parents  will  not  break  up  a  home  or  a 
business  and  will  in  no  way  interfere  with  the  proper  care  and  training  of 
the  Children. 


NO  PAUPERS  OR  BEGGARS 

In  the  Industrial  Public,  dependent  persons  are  not  treated  as  paupers 
or  beggars.  They  are  provided  for  by  loans  from  the  public  fund,  to  be 
paid  back  as  the  recipient  is  able. 


THE 
INDUSTRIAL  PUBLIC 

PART   II 

BY 
SAMUEL  T.  FOWLER 

NOTICE 

This  part  was  first  published  in  book  form  in  1882 
That  portion  devoted  Specially  to 

SOCIETARY  EVOLUTON  and 
RECONSTRUCTON 

Commences  on  page  170  and  Continuous  to  the  Fnd 

THE  CONSTITUTION 

For  the  Industrial  Public  Commences  on  Page  210 


CONTENTS 


INTRODUCTION   Go —  80 

GENETIVB  LAW  81 — 103 

EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY 104 — 1ZJ 

GENETIVE  COMPOSITION  127 — 146 

POTENTIAL  SOURCE 147 — 151 

STAR  GENESIS  152 — 160 

PLANT  GENESIS  161 — 165 

ZO-ONIC  GENESIS 166 — 169 

SOCIETARY  GENESIS  170—197 

DIVINITY  OF  HUMANITY 198 — 209 

SOCIETARY  BECONSTRUCTION 210 — 235 

APPENDIX  236—245 

THOUGHTS  ON  PROHIBITION 246 

TABULAE  ILLUSTRATIONS. 

ABSTRACT  REQUIREMENTS   ' 92  &     93 

GENETIVE  FACTORS 102 

PRINCIPLES,  CONSTITUENTS  AND  DEGREES  OP  EXISTENCE.  112  &  113 

THE  8  CLASSES  114 

THE  4  GRADES 115 

COMPOSITION     OP     THE     STAR,     PLANT,     ZO-ONIC     AND 

SOCIETARY  WORLDS 138 — 141 

PRIMITIVE  FACTORS 149 

STAR  GENESIS   154 

COMPOSITION  OP  THE  STAR  WORLD 

CO-DOMINATING  GRADES   ; 

SOCIETARY  PRINCIPLES  177 

TRANSITIONAL  MODIFICATIONS   

GENETIVE  CIRCLES 179 

GEOMETRIC     ILLUSTRATIONS     OF     THE     ABSTRACT 
REQUIREMENTS    OF    GENETIVE    LAW. 

COMPLEX  PRINCIPLES   87 

COMPOSITE         "  88 

DISTINCT  "  89 

CONSTITUENTS 90 

DEGREES   91 

GEOMETRIC      ILLUSTRATIONS     OF      THE     PRINCIPLES, 
CONSTITUENTS  AND  DEGREES  OF  EXISTENCE. 

COMPLEX  AND  COMPOSITE  PRINCIPLES 1 

DISTINCT  PRINCIPLES  109 

CONSTITUENTS    11" 

DEGREES   m 


GENETICS 

A  NEW  SYSTEM  OF  LEARNING 


BASED  ON  THE  ANALOGIES  COMPRISED  IN  A 
COMPLETE  ABSTRACT  OF  THE  REQUIREMENTS 
OF  GENETIVE  LAW,  AS  THEY  APPLY  TO  THE 
ORIGIN  AND  PRODUCTION,  OR  TO  THE  SOURCE 
AND  GENESIS  OF  THE  STAR,  PLANT,  ZOONIC 
AND  SOCIETARY  WORLDS 


BY 

SAMUEL  T.   FOWLER 

Professor  of  Genetics 


PHILADELPHIA 
GEO.  A.   FOWLER   &  CO. 

No.  1802  Master  Street 

1882 

(Now  out  of  Business^ 


The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me,  because  lie  liath  anointed  me 
to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  poor;  he  hath  sent  me  to  heal  the 
broken-hearted,  to  preach  deliverance  to  the  captives,  and  recov- 
ering of  sight  to  the  blind,  to  set  at  liberty  them  that  are  bruised. 
—Luke,  iv,  18. 

Looking  for  and  hasting  unto  the  coming  of  the  day  of  God, 
wherein  the  heavens,  being  on  fire,  shall  be  dissolved,  and  the  ele- 
ments shall  melt  with  fervent  heat. 

Nevertheless  we,  according  to  his  promise,  look  for  new  heavens 
and  a  new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness. — Peter,  iii,  13. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress  in  the  year  1882,  by 

SAMUEL  T.  FOWLEE 

in  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington,  D.  C. 
ALL  EIGHTS  RESERVED. 


PREFACE 


When  writing  the  introductory  chapter  of  Gen- 
etics we  did  not  intend  to  exceed  160  pages,  and 
in  them  we  hoped  to  include  short  chapters  on 
Phrenology,  Astronomy,  and  the  Secrets  of  Lang- 
uage, but  the  chapters  on  the  Divinity  of  Human- 
ity and  Societary  Reconstruction  were  not  in- 
cluded in  that  plan. 

While  writing  Societary  genesis,  we  concluded 
to  put  the  two  chapters  in  place  of  the  three,  add 
32  pages  more  to  this  book,  make  another  book  for 
the  Secrets  of  Language,  and  save  Phrenology  and 
Astronomy  for  the  proposed  periodical. 

After  more  deliberate  consideration  we  have 
concluded  to  publish  The  Secrets  of  Language  in 
the  Reconstructionist  and  subject  it  to  criticism 
before  putting  it  in  book  form ;  therefore,  the  Re- 
constructionist will  have  our  immediate  attention. 

We  believe  that  for  those  who  are  accustomed 
to  close  thinking,  an  orderly  statement  is  better 
than  an  elaborate  argument,  and  that  argument 
will  serve  better  when  given  in  response  to  ques- 
tions or  criticisms  in  a  periodic  manner;  there- 
fore, in  this  book  wfc  are  content  with  little  more 
than  a  textual  statement,  leaving  the  discussion 
of  the  subjects  for  the  Reconstructionist. 

63 


64  PREFACE 

The  germ  of  Genetics  was  derived  from  the  Di- 
vine sphere  of  humanity  in  a  manner  that  pre- 
cludes denial;  but  its  development  has  been  ac- 
complished in  the  same  demonstrative  manner 
that  is  required  for  the  solution  of  any  mathemat- 
ical problem. 

We  have  been  conscious  of  an  influx  of  new 
ideas,  and  of  the  presence  of  a  superintending 
power,  but  the  evidence  is  abundant  that  the  work 
has  been  accomplished  through  our  organism  and 
by  our  discretionary  efforts. 

The  process  has  been  so  intensely  mathematical 
that  we  have  rewritten  the  same  page  35  times  in 
one  afternoon,  and  some  portions  of  the  work  have 
been  rewritten  many  more  than  a  thousand  times 
before  the  desired  results  were  accomplished. 

To  rewrite  until  no  error  can  be  detected  is  the 
rule;  and  when  a  solution  is  demonstrated  com- 
plete and  correct,  we  are  disposed  to  assert  the 
results  with  the  same  confidence  that  an  expert 
would  assert  the  results  obtained  by  the  solution 
of  any  mathematical  problem. 

When  any  problem  has  been  clearly  and  accu- 
rately demonstrated,  knowledge  supersedes  belief 
so  perfectly  that  no  honest  man  can  be  content  to 
say,  "I  believe,"  nor  is  it  polite  to  require  it  of 
him. 


GENETICS 

CHAPTER  I. 

INTRODUCTION 

Believing  that  our  position  is  not  a  common  one, 
and  wishing  to  be  rightly  understood,  we  give  this 
sketch : 

For  several  generations  my  ancestors  were  born 
in  New  England. 

Both  father  and  mother  were  New  School  Pres- 
byterians, and  father  was  the  founder  of  a  Con- 
gregational church  in  Western  New  York,  and 
another,  in  Southern  Michigan;  and  in  these 
churches  he  filled  the  office  of  deacon,  over  forty 
years. 

Though  his  school  education  was  limited  to  six 
weeks  he  was  noted  for  superior  intelligence,  jus- 
tice, kindness  and  mechanical  ability. 

Mother  was  a  well  educated  New  England 
school  teacher,  had  excellent  mechanical  talents, 
was  proficient  in  housekeeping,  millinery,  dress- 
making, tailoring  and  nursing.  She  was  consid- 
ered a  good  theologian,  and  was  foremost  in  every 
benevolent  work. 

Both  parents  were  noted  for  doing  what  they 
did,  well. 

65 


66  INTRODUCTION 

A  sister  of  mother's  was  a  missionary  among 
the  Indians  for  more  than  fifty  years,  and  the 
missionary  spirit  was  prominent  in  both  father 
and  mother. 

These  characteristics  of  my  parents  appear  to 
have  been  inherited  by  me  with  due  increase. 

From  my  earliest  recollection  I  craved  mission- 
ary work,  and  was  restrained  from  preparation, 
therefor,  only  by  poor  health !  and  to  do  all  that  I 

did  in  the  best  manner  the  case  would  admit  of, 

.  x 
has  been  my  ruling  passion. 

Father  was  a  pioneer  farmer  from  boyhood  to 
old  age,  and  his  frontier  life  was  attended  with 
many  interesting  experiences. 

I  was  born  Oct.  19,  1821,  at  Liberty  Corners, 
Steuben  Co.,  N.  Y.,  in  a  log  house,  and  from  that 
locality  we  removed  to  Jackson  Co.,  Mich.,  in  the 
springy  of  1836. 

I  was  sickly  from  birth  to  about  18  years  of 
age;  grave  clothes  were  made  for  me  in  infancy, 
and  at  several  other  times  I  have  been  considered 
past  recovery. 

Ill  health  and  pioneer  life  left  me  small  oppor- 
tunities for  a  school  education. 

I  seldom  attended  school  more  than  a  few  days 
at  a  time,  and  after  13  years  of  age  my  schooling 
comprised  nineteen  days  at  two  different  times, 
and  two  months  at  another  time. 

A  phrenologist  who  had  examined  many  thou- 


INTRODUCTION  67 

sand  heads,  declared  with  emphasis  that  father's 
head  was  the  most  evenly  balanced  of  any  he  had 
ever  examined. 

Another  phrenologist  of  like  experience  de- 
clared that  my  phrenological  developments  indi- 
cated a  greater  variety  of  talent  than  any  head 
he  had  previously  examined.  He  said  that  I  was 
capable  of  managing  mercantile  or  manufacturing 
business  on  a  large  scale,  but  would  not  earn  a 
living  in  any  penny  business. 

Another  well  known  phrenologist  asserted  that 
my  benevolence  was  too  large  to  drive  a  bargain, 
and  that  my  conscientiousness  and  veneration 
were  too  large  to  meet  the  tricks  of  trade ;  and  on 
the  basis  of  this  decision  I  was  deprived  of  a  place 
in  more  than  one  large  business  establishment. 
The  correctness  of  these  phrenological  conclusions 
has  been  verified  by  experience;  especially,  if 
tricks  are  to  be  met  by  tricks. 

I  think  my  talents  have  found  full  scope  in  a 
better  cause  than  the  service  of  mammon.  I  wor- 
ship at  the  shrine  of  human  well  being. 

I  began  to  study  phrenology  at  about  14  years 
of  age,  and  mesmerism  at  about  16.  At  20,  I  had 
studied  the  Bible  more  than  any  other  book. 

At  about  23,  Hydropathy  attracted  my  atten- 
tion, and  soon  after,  I  commenced  the  study  of 
Hygiene. 

My  inventive  ability, .and  aspirations  for  im- 
provement, led  me  to  seek  better  ways  of  doing 


68  INTRODUCTION 

things,  arid  for  this  I  have  been  accused  of  being 
odd,  and  of  doing  nothing  as  others  do  it.  Many 
times  I  have  been  told  that  if  I  should  get  drowned 
they  would  look  up  stream  for  me,  and  not  with 
the  current. 

I  have  never  realized  a  desire  to  be,  or  do,  dif- 
ferently from  others  for  the  sake  of  difference, 
oddity,  or  notoriety. 

I  joined  the  church  at  about  16,  taught  Bible 
class  before  21,  and  refused  the  office  of  deacon  at 
about  that  age. 

In  the  spring  of  1848, 1  removed  from  Michigan 
to  Duchess  Co.,  N.  Y.,  under  peculiar  circum- 
stances. I  had  contracted  a  malarial  fever  the 
previous  summer,  that  had  been  perpetuated  by 
repeated  relapses,  until  so  low  a  condition  was 
reached  that  no  hope  was  entertained  of  my  re- 
covery. 

When  father  informed  me  of  this,  and  inquired 
if  I  felt  prepared  for  the  approaching  event,  I 
replied  that  my  work  was  not  done,  and  that  I 
should  not  die  until  it  was.  This  was  the  third 
time  I  had  said  the  like,  under  like  circumstances ; 
and  each  time  it  was  said  with  perfect  assurance, 
though  I  had  not  the  least  idea  of  what  that  work 
was  to  be. 

Shortly  after  this  I  began  to  recover  in  a  very 
unexpected  manner;  and  not  long  after,  we  re- 
ceived a  letter  from  sister  Charlotte,  who  then 
lived  in  New  York  City,  stating  that  while  sleep- 


INTRODUCTION  69 

ing  with  ''Blind  Mary"  (a  girl  noted  for  her 
clairvoyant  powers)  she  was  awakened  for  the  re- 
ception of  a  communication,  in  which  my  case  was 
described,  and  it  was  said  that  I  must  come  East, 
or  I  would  not  live  long.  This  occurrence  had 
been  related  to  my  brother,  0.  S.  Fowler,  who  then 
lived  in  Duchess  county,  and  he  had  offered  me  a 
home  and  a  loan  of  money  for  my  removal. 

The  offer  was  accepted.  I  came  East  soon  af- 
ter, and  paid  my  way  in  any  capacity  that  circum- 
stances indicated. 

In  the  course  of  events,  several  occasions  oc- 
curred for  the  delivery  of  hand-bills  for  lectures 
in  New  York  City,  and  on  one  occasion  about  two 
weeks  were  spent  in  this  manner.  I  then  realized, 
with  deep  sorrow,  a  degree  of  poverty,  degrada- 
tion, crime  and  misery  that  I  had  not  before  sus- 
pected. 

This  led  to  a  careful  study  of  the  cause  and  cure 
of  these  evils,  and  I  saw  clearly  that  only  ignor- 
ance and  selfishness  rendered  them  necessary;  and 
while  passing  through  Baxter  Street  I  was  so 
wrought  upon  that  I  stopped  and  stamped  on  the 
sidewalk,  saying:  "This  need  not,  and  shall  not 
continue  to  be  so!"  and  from  that  day  to  this  my 
most  earnest  thoughts  have  concerned  the  ways 
and  means  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  desired 
change. 

I  moved  to  Harlem  in  the  fall  of  1849,  and  to 
Brooklyn  in  the  spring  of  1850. 


70  INTRODUCTION 

That  summer  the  Fox  family  came  to  New  York, 
and  I  heard  the  '  *  raps ' '  for  the  first  time,  at  Bar- 
num  's  Hotel,  in  the  presence  of  Kate  Fox.  Short- 
ly after,  the  manifestations  commenced  at  my  own 
house,  without  the  presence  of  a  professional  me- 
dium. 

These  manifestations  gave  me  much  joy,  for  I 
thought  the  angels  could  surely  give  me  a  solution 
of  the  problem  that  so  deeply  interested  me,  but  I 
was  doomed  to  temporary  disappointment. 

As  I  had  studied  mesmerism  for,  practical  pur- 
poses, I  frequently  healed  my  mesmeric  manipula- 
tions, or  such  appeared  to  be  the  case ;  but  I  soon 
learned  that  the  power  to  heal  was  derived  from 
the,  so-called,  Spirit  World,  and  that  I  healed  only 
as  a  medium  of  that  power. 

With  this  knowledge,  came  an  increase  of 
power,  but  it  was  not  subject  wholly  to  my  will.  I 
could  use  it  only  as  moved,  and  it  often  came  un- 
asked and  unexpected. 

I  soon  came  to  think  that  this  power  was  a 
grand  thing  for  a  sick  and  suffering  humanity,  and 
believing  that  the  exhibition  of  it  could  be  in- 
creased by  a  combination  of  mediumships,  I  de- 
vised a  plan  for  a  healing  circle,  and  mentioned 
it  to  a  person  who  was  often  used  as  a  healing 
medium.  He  was  almost  instantly  entranced  and 
controlled  to  give  a  communication,  in  which  I 
was  informed  that  the  successful  carrying  out  of 
my  plans  would  prevent  the  acquisition  of  knowl- 


INTRODUCTION  71 

edge  concerning  the  laws  of  life,  health  and  hap- 
piness, and  cause  a  forgetting  of  what  had  been 
learned  in  that  direction;  that  this  would  lead  to 
a  continual  violation  of  law,  and  the  recurrence 
of  disease,  until  humanity  would  become  one  mass 
of  corruption,  and,  therefore,  any  spirit  who  knew 
enough  to  heal,  would  not  do  it  merely  for  the  re- 
lief of  present  suffering;  that  healing,  and  all 
other  modern  spirit  manifestations,  were  intended 
to  attract  our  attention,  and  prepare  the  way  for 
the  introduction  of  better  societary  arrangements ; 
that  they  had  made  me  a  medium  of  the  healing 
power  for  the  establishment  of  my  faith ;  that  with 
great  labor  they  had  prepared  me  for  a  special 
work;  that  my  healing  power  would  be  mostly 
withdrawn  until  the  accomplishment  of  my  spe- 
cialty ;  that  they  had  long  recognized  the  existence 
of  laws  pertaining  to  life,  health  and  happiness, 
not  yet  known  or  understood  by  any  of  the  in- 
habitants of  this  earth;  that  even  the  angels  knew, 
only  what  had  been  learned  by  experience  in 
forms  like  ours ;  that  the  desired  knowledge  could 
be  accomplished  only  through  brains  adapted  to 
the  purpose ;  that  my  brain  development  was  the 
result  of  an  effort  on  their  part  extending  through 
four  generations;  that  success  was  probable  in 
me,  but  to  accomplish  the  desired  result,  it  was 
necessary  that  everything  be  tested  in  the  most 
critical  manner,  and  that  I  accept  nothing  as  by 


72  INTRODUCTION 

authority,  otherwise  neither  they  nor  I  could  ad- 
vance beyond  what  was  already  known. 

They  assured  me  that  if  I  would  join  heartily 
with  them  in  this  work,  they  would  give  the  neces- 
sary inspiration  and  guidance  for  its  accomplish- 
ment, and  that  faithful  perseverance  on  my  part 
would  ensure  success. 

Then  the  requirements  of  law  could  be  taught, 
and  all  suffering  could  be  overcome  by  obedience 
thereto. 

The  proposal  was  gladly  accepted. 

Shortly  after  this  occurrence,  the  18th  and  19th 
verses  of  the  Fourth  chapter  of  Luke  were  seem- 
ingly sounded  in  my  ears  continually,  night  and 
day,  for  about  three  weeks,  and  ceased  not  until 
I  read: 

"The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me,  because  he  hath  anointed 
me  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  poor;  he  hath  sent  me  to  heal 
the  broken-hearted,  to  preach  deliverance  to  the  captives,  and 
recovering  of  sight  to  the  blind,  to  set  at  liberty  them  that  are 
bruised. 

' '  To  preach  the  accepted  year  of  the  Lord. ' ' 

When  I  had  read,  the  repetition  ceased,  and 
I  understood  the  application  of  the  text. 

Thus  I  was  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  my  work, 
and  not  far  from  the  same  time  I  was  introduced 
to  the  allotted  work,  by  means  of  a  vision,  in  which 
I  seemed  to  have  gained  more  knowledge  in  a  few 
minutes,  than  I  had  gained  in  my  previous  life, 
and  though  I  remembered  not  a  word  that  was 
said  to  me,  a  key  remained,  so  that  what  I  learned 


INTRODUCTION  73 

concerning  anything  or  subject,  could  be  applied 
by  analog y  to  any  analogous  subject. 

Since  that  time,  I  have  received  no  more  verbal 
instructions  concerning  my  special  work,  but  I 
have  been  inspired  with  ideas  that  have  been 
tested  and  arranged  according  to  the  best  of  my 
judgment,  and  I  have  been  informed  of  my  errors 
only  by  obstructions  in  my  path. 

What  I  have  to  say,  I  shall  say  as  of  myself, 
and  from  the  standpoint  of  what  I  know  and  have 
tested  in  the  most  critical  manner,  but  I  cannot 
deny  that  I  am  only  a  coadjutor  in  the  employ  of 
higher  powers. 

As  co-laborers  we  have  accomplished  a  complete 
abstract  of  the  requirements  of  the  law  of  genesis, 
as  they  apply  to  all  genetive  potencies,  and  in  the 
genesis  of  all  things. 

By  the  aid  of  this  abstract,  we  have  discovered 
that  all  lesser  genetive  potencies  are  comprised  in 
an  all  comprehensive  one,  named  Existence. 

A  complete  solution  of  the  genetive  principles, 
constituents  and  degrees  of  Existence,  in  their  or- 
der, has  been  accomplished. 

The  line  of  antecedency  has  been  traced  to  that 
which  is  first  in  the  order  of  possibility,  and  from 
there  the  line  of  succedency  has  been  traced 
through  the  prime  ungenerated  realities  of  the 
potential  source,  from  which  all  generated  ac- 
tualities are  derived. 

Prom    this    prime    potential    source    we    have 


74  INTRODUCTION 

traced  the  line  of  succedency,  which  is  also  the 
line  of  genesis,  through  the  Star,  Plant,  Zoonic 
and  Societary  worlds. 

In  this  tracing,  it  has  been  discovered  that 
there  are  64  generic  departments  of  genesis,  in 
each  of  which  are  comprised  all  the  requisites  of 
genesis;  that  these  64  departments  of  genesis  in- 
dicate 64  generic  departments  of  learning;  also, 
these  departments  of  genesis  and  learning,  indi- 
cate 64  different  organs  -of  reflection  in  each 
hemisphere  of  every  well  developed,  upper  human 
brain. 

None  of  the  reflective  organs  are  comprised  in 
the  cerebellum. 

Each  of  these  64  organs  serves  for  the  cognition 
and  reflection  of  the  phenomena  that  pertains  to 
its  own  special  department;  and  it  has  been 
proven  that  they  occur  in  the  same  order  as  do 
the  departments  of  genesis,  whose  phenomena 
they  reflect. 

In  this  manner  Genetics  has  been  accomplished 
and  tested,  and  it  will  advance  Phrenology  to  the 
position  of  an  exact,  universal  science.  Exact, 
because  based  on  the  requirements  of  the  eternal 
law  of  genesis;  and  universal,  because  it  will 
treat  of  all  the  possibilities  of  existence,  real  or 
phenomenal,  in  genetive  order. 

The  abstract  requirements  of  genetive  law  ap- 
ply alike  to  each  of  the  64  departments  of  learn- 


INTRODUCTION  75 

ing;  therefore,  each  one  is  the  analogue  of  each 
other  one. 

One  department  is  called  lineology,  and  it  will 
furnish  lineal  symbols,  or  written  letters,  that  will, 
by  their  analogies,  represent,  with  unmistakable 
certainty,  every  idea  that  is  possible  to  any  being. 

In  like  manner,  musical  tones,  articulate  sounds, 
chromatic  reflections  or  the  genderic  degrees  of 
any  other  department,  can  be  made  to  represent 
any  possible  idea. 

All  these  discoveries  were  accomplished  in  less 
than  8  years,  by  the  aid  of  genetive  analogies,  with 
very  little  dependence  on  words;  and  not  being 
able  to  express  even  their  outlines  by  words  alone, 
it  was  accomplished  in  tabular  form,  by  the  use 
of  lines  and  numerals  added  to  a  few  words. 

Years  then  passed  in  a  strenuous  endeavor  to 
find  suitable  words  for  the  expression  of  the  new 
ideas. 

We  were  taught  by  books,  and  otherwise,  that 
the  many  words  comprised  in  our  language  were 
composed  of  a  few  elementary  ones  called  roots, 
prefixes  and  suffixes. 

We  sought  suitable  books,  entered  heartily  and 
hopefully  upon  the  work,  pressed  our  investiga- 
tions vigorously,  and  soon  found  that  elementary 
words  were  not  the  basis  of  significance.  Signifi- 
cance was  in  every  case  traced  to  letters,  and  the 
significance  of  letters  was  veiled  in  deep  mystery. 

A  translation  of  the  new  language  into  the  old 


76  INTRODUCTION 

appeared  necessary  for  the  communication  of  the 
new  ideas,  but  how  could  this  be  accomplished, 
while  the  basis  of  significance  in  the  old  remained 
a  mystery?  [76 

This  was  our  dilemma  at  11  A.  M.  on  Feb.  22nd., 
when  seeking  a  solution  of  the  difficulty,  we  were 
moved  to  make  a  plain  capital  letter  in  the  printed 
form,  and  upon  that  to  place  another,  and  another, 
until  all  the  capitals  were  comprised  in  one  mono- 
gram. 

This  was  accomplished  in  less  than  one  hour, 
and  while  contemplating  it,  strong  came  the  con- 
viction that  it  was  the  key  to  many  mysteries,  in- 
cluding the  origin  and  significance  of  letters.  We 
could  see  that  it  was  largely  a  diagram  of  astron- 
omical knowledge. 

On  the  basis  of  this  clue,  and  aided  by  genetics, 
we  commenced  investigations  that  led  to  the  dis- 
covery that  all  conventional  languages  had  their 
origin  in  ideographic  signs  that  were  used  first 
for  the  recording  of  discoveries  made  by  the  an- 
cient wise  men,  concerning  the  genesis  of  the  Star, 
Plant,  Zoonic  and  Societary  worlds. 

The  letters  of  all  written  languages  were  form- 
erly composed  of  these  ideographic  signs,  and 
their  genetive  analogies  were  the  basis  of  signifi- 
cation to  the  ancient  cabala  of  learning. 

The  authority  of  usage  never  found  place 
among  those  who  knew  the  analogical  basis  of 
language,  and  a  revival  of  this  knowledge  will 


INTRODUCTION  77 

wipe  this  foul  blot  from  the  mind  of  every  human 
being  that  is  enlightened  thereby. 

When  the  ancient  wise  men  knew  the  subject 
treated  of,  they  understood  the  signification  of  the 
emblems  used,  whether  derived  from  one  source 
or  from  another. 

They  could  discourse  about  the  stars  in  anthro- 
pologic  symbols,  or  about  men  in  celestial  (or 
star)  symbols,  and  be  understood,  every  whit. 

The  ideographic  origin  of  language  has  been 
kept  a  profound  secret  by  a  variety  of  occult  con- 
trivances, that  have  been  discovered,  and  will  be 
set  forth  in  another  book. 

The  origin  and  principles  of  all  conventional 
languages  have  been  completely  veiled  from  the 
noncabalist,  for  the  perpetuation  of  their  ignor- 
ance and  bondage,  and  when  it  was  found  that 
they  were  determined  to  have  a  language,  and 
were  preparing  the  means  for  its  accomplishment 
(as  represented  by  the  story  of  Babel),  simple 
words  were  given  as  a  basis  of  arbitrary  signifi- 
cations. 

Thus  language  was  confounded  so  that  speech, 
could  not  be  understood;  and  by  this  means  the 
people  were  divided  by  idioms  into  many  nations 
that  were  scattered  abroad. 

Bondage  has  been,  and  will  be,  perpetuated 
until  the  veil  is  removed  from  the  origin  and  sig- 
nification of  letters. 

The  discovery  of  the  ideographic  origin  of  Ian- 


78  INTRODUCTION 

guage,  and  the  analogical  basis  of  signification, 
combined  with  genetics,  furnishes  a  key  to  the 
cabalistic  allegories,  of  which  the  Bible  and  other 
sacred  (secret)  or  mythical  books  are  mostly 
composed. 

We  are  already  enabled  to  read  these  allegories 
with  very  satisfactory  results.  The  veil  of  mys- 
tery has  been  removed  from  the  Bible  sufficiently 
to  prove  that  it  is  a  conservatory  of  the  secrets 
of  the  ancient  Cabala,  and  that  they  contain  abun- 
dant evidence  that  in  many  respects  the  knowledge 
of  the  ancient  Cabalist,  concerning  the  genesis  of 
the  four  worlds,  exceeds  that  revealed  by  modern 
science.  We  are  convinced  that  Galileo  and  other 
discoverers  were  persecuted  because  priest  and 
kingcraft  were  being  endangered  by  the  revela- 
tion of  cabalistic  secrets. 

In  this  and  other  books  we  expect  to  demon- 
strate the  correctness  of  all  our  claims,  and  to 
show  results  superior  to  what  has  hitherto  been 
considered  possible  by  the  most  hopeful. 

We  are  aware  that  the  problem  of  creation  has 
commanded  the  attention  of  the  wise,  of  all  ages. 

We  are  aware  that  a  vast  amount  of  energy  has 

o»/ 

been,  and  is  being,  spent  in  the  endeavor  to  fathom 
the  great  First  Cause. 

We  are  aware  that  in  the  past  these  efforts  have 
fallen  so  far  short  of  the  desired  results,  that  by 
general  consent  the  solution  of  this  problem  is  now 


INTRODUCTION  79 

pronounced  impossible,  although  many  are  yet 
seeking  it. 

We  are  aware  that  our  claims  and  assertions 
will  appear  pretentious  and  unreasonable  to  most 
people,  who  consider  only  the  carnal  instrumen- 
tality. 

We  know  that  a  correct  solution  of  this  problem 
will  answer  to  the  cravings  of  every  intelligent 
human  soul,  that  is  not  besotted  with  undue  power 
or  over-reaching  selfishness ;  and  we  know  that  it 
will  supply  a  most  pressing  need  of  humanity,  for 
on  it  hangs  more  of  human  well  being  than  on  the 
solution  of  any  other  problem. 

Church  dignitaries  claim  that  all  generated 
things,  and  some  that  are  not  generated,  have 
their  origin  in  a  lone  father  who  spake  them  into 
existence,  and  for  proof,  they  refer  us  to  myster- 
ious traditions,  concerning  the  origin  of  which 
they  give  not  the  least  clue;  and  in  which  we 
find  no  such  teachings. 

Such  a  claim  is  contrary  to  all  human  experi- 
ence, observation  and  reason ;  and  as  it  comes  not 
within  the  range  of  human  understanding,  it  can- 
not be  a  revelation. 

History  is  the  foundation  of  knowledge. 

Phenomenal  history  can  never  reach  the  prime 
ungenerated  source. 

Philosophy  yet  consists  wholly  of  hypothetical 
assumptions  and  theoretical  speculations  concern- 
ing phenomenal  history. 


80  INTRODUCTION 

Modern  science  is  based  on  the  history  of  ob- 
served phenomena,  and  its  superstructure  is  com- 
posed of  hypothetical  assumptions  and  theoretical 
speculations  concerning  the  realities  that  underlie 
and  support  the  recorded  phenomena. 

Assumptions  and  speculations  are  pre-dic-able 
only  of  ignorance,  and  as  they  ever  dwell  in  the 
realm  of  the  ' '  relative, ' '  they  never  reach  the  do- 
main of  reality. 

Phenomena  is  pre-dic-able  only  of  genesis,  and 
genesis  is  ever  governed  by  the  requirements  of 
genetive  law;  therefore,  these  requirements  are 
the  only  possible  exponents  of  the  realities  that 
support  any  phenomena. 

The  new  system  of  learning,  called  Genetics,  is 
based  on  a  complete  abstract  of  the  requirements 
of  genetive  law,  and  its  merits  rest  on  the  basis  of 
the  universal  applicability,  and  the  eternal  un- 
changeability  of  its  requirements. 

This  system  does  furnish  a  solution  of  the  crea- 
tive problem,  and  it  does  reach  from  the  prime 
potential  source,  to  the  last  possibility  of  genesis. 

Genetics  renders  it  no  longer  necessary  to  rea- 
son from  the  basis  of  assumptions  concerning  any 
phenomena,  or  concerning  the  reality  that  sup- 
ports it ;  and  we  ask  for  it  an  honest  hearing,  and 
the  most  critical  investigation. 


CHAPTER  II. 

GENETIVE    LAW 

GENETICS  pertains  to  the  origin,  production, 
source  and  genesis  of  things. 

A  complete  system  of  genetics  answers  to  the 
origin,  production,  source  and  genesis  of  all  gene- 
rated things. 

Such  a  system  is  possible  only  on  the  basis  of  a 
complete  abstract  of  the  requirements  of  genetive 
law. 

In  its  strictest  sense,  the  word  law  signifies  a 
fixed,  unchangeable  rule  of  action,  or  of  occur- 
rence. 

Genetive  law  is  that  line  of  inevitability  that  di- 
vides the  possible  from  the  impossible,  in  the 
genesis  of  all  things;  and  the  requirements  of 
this  law  are  but  the  fiats  of  necessity. 

This  law  is  eternally  a  self -existing,  uncreated 
omnipresence,  that  can  never  be  suspended, 
abridged,  superseded  or  annulled ;  and  its  require- 
ments answer  in  every  particular,  to  every  pos- 
sible case  in  genesis. 

A  perfect  abstract  of  the  requirements  of  this 
law  is  comprised  in  a  complete  variety  of  genetive 
principles,  constituents  and  degrees,  composed  in 
genetive  order. 

81 


82  GENETIVE  LAW 

Such  an  abstract  will  answer  to  every  require- 
ment of  any  genetive  potency,  great  or  small,  com- 
plex or  simple. 

All  that  is  learned  concerning  the  requirements 
of  law  in  any  genetive  potency  may  be  applied 
analogically  to  any  other  genetive  potency. 

Among  the  required  items  of  any  genetive  po- 
tency, there  are  certain  grades  of  likeness  and  of 
difference,  that  furnish  lines  of  distinction  by 
which  its  varied  principles,  constituents  and  de- 
grees may  be  determined;  and  certain  grades  of 
antecedency  and  of  succeedency,  that  furnish  lines 
of  distinction  by  which  to  determine  the  order  of 
their  composition. 

A  complete  solution  of  the  principles,  constitu- 
ents and  degrees  of  any  genetive  potency  may  be 
accomplished  by  commencing  with,  and  continu- 
ously tracing,  the  lines  of  the  middle  grades  of 
likeness  and  difference  to  their  ultimation;  and  a 
complete  solution  of  the  genetive  composition  of 
these  principles,  constituents  and  degrees,  may  be 
accomplished  by  tracing  the  lines  of  primariness 
and  of  secondariness ;  beginning  with  the  degrees, 
and  ending  with  the  principles. 

In  these  tracings,  all  that  is  on  one  side  of  the 
line  must  differ,  in  some  respects,  from  all  that  is 
on  the  other  side. 


GENETIVE  LAW  83 

All  that  is  on  either  side  of  the  line  must  be 
alike  in  that  wherein  all  its  items  differ  from  all 
of  the  items  on  the  other  side. 

All  that  is  on  one"  side  of  the  line  must  be  of  one 
grade  of  antecedency,  and  all  that  is  on  the  other 
side  must  be  of  one  grade  of  succeedency.  In  each 
case,  the  antecedency  and  the  succeedency  must 
be  of  like  grades. 

The  lines  of  likeness,  of  difference,  of  primari- 
ness  and  of  secondariness  all  occur  with  each 
grade ;  hence,  there  are  four  sets  of  lines  that  may 
serve  as  a  four-fold  guide  in  these  tracings. 

The  lines  of  likeness  and  the  lines  of  difference 
both  indicate  the  natural  divisions,  and  should  be 
traced  together,  so  that  each  may  facilitate  and 
prove  the  tracing. 

The  lines  of  primariness  and  the  lines  of  sec- 
ondariness both  indicate  composition,  and  should 
be  traced  together,  that  each  may  aid  and  prove 
the  work. 

The  divisions  begin  with  the  principles,  and  the 
composition  begins  with  the  degrees;  therefore, 
they  proceed  in  opposite  directions. 

The  divisions  should  be  accomplished  first,  be- 
cause synthesis  is  not  possible  before  analysis. 

The  lines  of  composition  lie  with  the  lines  of 


84  GENETIVE  LAW 

division,  but  they  begin  where  the  lines  of  division 
end,  so  that  the  steps  of  composition  retrace  the 
steps  of  division,  and  thus  division  and  composi- 
tion may  each  serve  as  a  test  for  the  other. 

A  rectangular  figure  that  equals  two  squares 
may  serve  as  the  analogical  representative  of  any 
genetive  potency;  also,  such  a  figure  may  be  so 
divided  as  to  represent  all  of  the  divisions  of  any 
potency  into  principles,  constituents  and  degrees. 

In  any  genetive  potency,  the  first  middle  grade 
of  likeness  and  of  difference  lies  between  its  pro- 
cedive  and  its  proced-ure  items. 

By  the  lines  of  this  grade,  any  potency  is  di- 
vided into  a  complex  proced-ive  and  a  complex 
procedure  principle. 

Fig.  1,  page  87,  represents  the  first  division  and 
the  two  complex  principles. 

The  second  middle  grade  of  likeness  and  of  dif- 
ference lies  between  the  composite  centerstandive 
and  the  composite  circumstandive  principles  of 
both  the  proced-ive  and  the  proced-ure  principles. 

By  the  lines  of  this  grade,  the  complex  proced- 
ive  and  the  complex  proced-ure  principles  are  each 
divided  into  a  composite  centerstandive  and  a 
composite  circumstandive  principle. 


GENETIVE  LAW  85 

Fig.  2,  page  88,  represents  the  second  division 
and  the  composite  principles. 

The  third  middle  grade  of  likeness  and  of  dif- 
ference lies  between  the  self-hood  and  the  spon- 
taneic  items  of  each  composite  centerstandive 
principle,  and  between  the  unitive  and  the  un- 
foldive  items  of  each  composite  circumstandive 
principle. 

By  the  lines  of  this  grade,  each  composite  cen- 
terstandive principle  is  divided  into  a  distinct 
selfhood  and  a  distinct  spontaneic  principle,  and 
each  composite  circumstandive  principle  is  di- 
vided into  a  distinct  unitive  and  a  distinct  unfold- 
ive  principle. 

Fig.  3,  page  89,  represents  the  third  division 
and  the  distinct  principles. 

The  fourth  middle  grade  of  likeness  and  of 
difference  lies  between  the  sexual  and  the  conjugal 
constituents  of  the  proced-ive  principles,  and  be- 
tween the  analytical  and  the  synthetical  constitu- 
ents of  the  proced-ure  principles. 

By  the  lines  of  this  grade  each  distinct  proced- 
ive  principle  is  divided  into  a  sexual  and  a  con- 
jugal constituent,  and  each  distinct  proced-ure 
principle  is  divided  into  an  analytical  and  a  syn- 
thetical constituent. 

Fig.  4, 'page  90,  represents  the  fourth  division 
and  the  constituents. 


86  GENETIVE  LAW 

The  fifth  middle  grade  of  likeness  and  of  differ- 
ence lies  between  the  matine  and  the  maline  items 
of  each  constituent. 

Masculine  is  derived  from  MASTER,  and  signifies  that  which 
pertains  to  mastership.  Feminine  is  derived  from  FEMALE,  which 
is  composed  of  FE  and  MALE,  and  signifies  the  state  of  being  held 
by  a  male  master  as  a  fee,  or  in  fee  simple.  These  words  belong 
to  the  marriage  vocabulary,  and  indicate  the  social  status  of 
husband  and  wife. 

Mat-ine  is  derived  from  MAT,  which  signifies  to  knit,  or  weave 
together,  as  in  conception  and  gestation.  Mal-ine  is  derived  from 
MAL,  which  signifies  to  impregnate  or  infect,  as  in  begetting. 

By  the  lines  of  this  grade,  each  constituent  is 
divided  into  a  distinct  discretive  matine,  and  a 
distinct  discretive  maline  degree. 

Fig.  5,  page  91,  represents  the  fifth  division  and 
the  degrees. 

These  degrees  are  the  genderic  items  required 
in  any  genetive  potency,  and  the  fifth  grade  is 
the  last  grade,  whether  of  likeness  or  difference. 

Each  special  quality  indicates  a  special  depart- 
ment, and  therefore  there  is  a  proced-ive  depart- 
ment, called  proced-iv-ity ;  a  proced-ure  depart- 
ment, called  proced-ur-ity ;  a  centerstandive  de- 
partment, called  centerstantiality ;  and  a  circum- 
standive  department,  called  circumstantiality; 
there  is,  also  a  selfhood,  a  spontaneic,  a  unitive, 
an  unfoldive,  a  sexual,  a  conjugal,  an  analytical 
and  a  synthetical  department.  (Continued  on 
page  94.) 


FIG.  1 


87 


B 

tf 

2 

,  

M 

OH 

X 

g 

Q 

| 

K 

o 
Q 

H 

O 

HH 

5 

s    • 

s 

n 

en 

O 

z 

> 

w 

^im  J 

CD 

^^^^ 

a 
g 

H 

Q 

H 

SQUARE  RE 

A  COMPL 

O 

G 

i 

P-I 

a 

a 

^^ 

H 

h^H 

^ 

88 


FIG.  2 


— 

H 

K"[ 

w 

H 

HH 

HH 

EH 

HH 

HH 

HH 
CD 

'   O 

0 
CJ 

w 

NTERSTAND 

0 

HH 

- 

HH 

HH 

CJ 

HH 

- 

PROCEDURITY 

HH 

CD 

O 

PH 

O 

W 

RCUMSTAND 

PRINCIPLE  O 

PROGEDURITY 

EH 

HH 

H 

HH 

CJ 

HH- 

W 

- 
H 

HH 
CD 

o 

HH 

§ 

HH 
O 

H 

HH 

EH 

HH 
CD 

O 

HH 

HH 

O 

1 

PH 

S 

H 

- 

HH 

Q 

PH 

H 

t-3 
PH 

HH 
Q 

o 

CJ 

H 

CD 

tf 

— 

CJ 

£ 

HH 

s 

H 
CJ 
0 

O 

CJ 

CD 

HH 
HH 

a 

CJ 

0 

PH 

H 

H 

PH 

PS 

- 

a 

g 

- 
- 

s 

H 

H 

HH 

FIG.  3 


og 

S0§ 


CD 


w 

3 


u 

hH 

£ 


c/3 


5 

s 

Q 


PL, 


w 
3 


*g 

CD  S=! 


fi  hH  O 


g 

H-l 

£ 


S 


H   U 

Pl 

PH 


SO9 


u-J   W 
PH 

Ml 


tf 


PS 


tf 


£ 

g 


SQo 

'          '      -,-• 

H       -i   ^ 
CD  h— \  PH 


90 


FIG.  4 


S 


M     PH     o 
H    ^    U 


*  w  r 


H     C/) 


td  •*-> 

>  ^  C 

H  y  3 

t-H  H  -M 

SJ5  W  -~ 

D  H  « 

w  £  c 

a  K*  ° 

H  ^  O 


o  H 

fe  W 

<<  HH 

.  — 


Q  nJ  *- 

O  <  C 

O  (J  <u 

ffi  H- i  3 

fe  H  •*-• 

w  ,  ^ 


K 


W  ^4  • 

•"•  ^  C 

W  /T 

fc  (J  « 

*--  —  — 

^S  r      i  ^j 


- 
t_J       W 


>  <  C 

1-4  U  V 

H  »-i  3 

—  i—  _ 


"  ^i 

>  < 

t-H  .     . 

Q  <-> 

O  S 


W 


Q  ,_] 

O 

O  < 

W  O 


w 


^    c 
O    o 

u  u 


U  H-l  • 

»-H  55 

§  O     3 

H  ,  ^ 

5  P  ., 


ffi   °    ° 

H     U    O 


>   -1    e 

H     O      3 


we 
S  °    ° 

H     U    U 


s  o  ; 

2  D  ~ 

&*"*"!! 


U    o 
CJ  U 


w 


u 


w    W    c 
H    n    U 

co 


W  J  c 

^  GJ 

Q  •< 

^^  h- ^  |    ' 


U 


FIG.  5 


91 


* 


H      EH 


S  °° 

EH 

X 

&H 

O2 


EH  00 


W  H 

fc  s 

M  W 

^  I 

feH  >* 


ll 

H    H  t- 


s 


s  5 


s   . 


H 


3s 


s 


s  ^ 

H  p 


W  PCfl 


a 


jz; 


l> 

>cH     W 
<!     02 


W 


(M 


H 


CO 


92  GENETIVE  LAW 

All  of  the  principles,  constituents  and  degrees 
comprised  in  the  5  preceding  figures,  are  arranged 
in  tabular  form  on  this,  and  the  next  page. 

The  tabular  arrangements  of  the  two  pages 
should  be  considered  as  parts  of  one  table.  This 
is  indicated  by  the  numbering  of  the  degrees  and 
by  the  chief  heading,  which  extends  over  both 
parts. 

The  proced-ive  and  the  proced-ure  principles 

ABSTRACT  RE- 
PROCED-IVE 


g  SELFHOOD 

SEXUAL  CONJUGAL 

QQ      MATINE  1      MALINE  2  MATINE  3      MALINE  4 

SPONTANEIC 

§  SEXUAL  CONJUGAL 

^      MATINE  1      MALINE  2  MATINE  3      MALINE  4 

ri  UNITIVE 

<          SEXUAL  CONJUGAL 

^      MATINE  1      MALINE  2  MATINE  3      MALINE  4 

UNFOLDIVE 

§  SEXUAL  CONJUGAL 

W      MATINE  1      MALINE  2  MATINE  3      MALINF  4 


GENETIVE  LAW  93 

each   comprise   a  centerstandive   and   a   circum- 
standive  principle,  as  indicated  on  the  margin. 

In  each  centerstandive  principle  are  comprised 
a  selfhood  and  a  spontaneic  principle,  and  in  each 
circumstandive  principle  are  comprised  a  unitive 
and  an  unfoldive  principle,  as  indicated  by  words 
in  the  center.  1,  2,  3  &  4  indicate  the  selfhood, 
the  spontaneic,  the  unitive  and  the  unfoldive  cir- 
cles ;  and  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6,  7,  &  8  indicate  the  degrees. 

QUIREMENTS 
PROCED-URE 

SELFHOOD  1  ri 

ANALYTIC.  SYNTHETIC.       <j 

MATINE  5      MALINE  6  MATINE  7      MALINE  8  ^ 

SPONTANEIC  2  § 

ANALYTIC.  SYNTHETIC.       § 

MATINE  5      MALINE  6  MATINE  7      MALINE  8  O 

UNITIVE  3  p 

ANALYTIC.  SYNTHETIC.       ^ 

MATINE  5    MALINE  6  MATINE  7    MALINE  8  ^ 

UNFOLDIVE  4  g 

ANALYTIC.  SYNTHETIC. 

MATINE  5      MALINE  6  MATINE  7      MALINE  8 


94  GENETIVE  LAW 

There  are  two  composite,  and  four  distinct  pro- 
ced-ive  principles  comprised  in  the  complex  pro- 
ced-ive  principle,  also  eight  proced-ive  constitu- 
ents and  sixteen  proced-ive  degrees. 

A  like  participation  of  quality  occurs  in  every 
genetive  department. 

In  each  constituent  the  matine  degree  is  the 
coherive  antecedent  of  the  maline  degree,  and  the 
maline  degree  is  its  cohered  succeedent. 

In  each  distinct  proced-ive  principle,  the  sexual 
constituent  is  the  inherive  antecedent  of  the  con- 
jugal constituent,  and  the  conjugal  constituent  is 
its  inhered  succeedent. 

In  each  distinct  proced-ure  principle,  the  analy- 
tical constituent  is  the  inherive  antecedent  of  the 
synthetical  constituent,  and  the  synthetical  con- 
stituent is  its  inhered  succeedent. 

In  each  composite  centerstandive  principle,  the 
selfhood  principle  is  the  adjunctive  antecedent  of 
the  spontaneic  principle,  and  the  spontaneic  prin- 
ciple is  its  adjoined  succeedent. 

In  each  composite  circumstandive  principle,  the 
unitive  principle  is  the  adjunctive  antecedent  of 
the  unfoldive  principle,  and  the  unfoldive  prin- 
ciple is  its  adjoined  succeedent. 

In  each  complex  principle,  the  centerstandive 


GENETIVE  LAW  95 

principle  is  the  conjoinive  antecedent  of  the  cir- 
cumstandive  principle,  and  the  circumstandive 
principle  is  its  conjoined  succeedent. 

The  proced-ive  principle  is  the  exherive  ante- 
cedent of  the  proced-ure  principle,  and  the  proced- 
ure principle  is  its  exhered  succeedent. 

By  coherency  the  discretive  degrees  are  com- 
posed in  concretive  pairs. 

By  inherency,  the  distinct  concretive  pairs  are 
composed  into  distinct  compoundive  series. 

By  exherency,  the  distinct  compoundive  series 
are  composed  into  complete  genderic  circles. 

By  adjunction  the  selfhood  and  spontaneic  de- 
grees, pairs,  series  and  circles,  are  composed  into 
circumstandive  degrees,  pairs,  series  and  circles. 

By  conjunction,  the  centerstandive  and  the  cir- 
cumstandive degrees,  pairs,  series  and  circles,  are 
composed  into  potential  degrees,  pairs,  series  and 
circles. 

Thus  we  find  that  there  are  five  grades  of  like- 
ness, five  grades  of  difference,  five  grades  of  ante- 
cedency, five  grades  of  succeedency,  five  grades  of 
division,  and  five  grades  of  composition. 

In  each  case,  these  grades  may  be  designated  as 
the  first,  second,  third,  fourth  and  fifth. 

To  facilitate  memory,  numerals  are  placed  on 


96  GENETIVE  LAW 

the  margin  of  Figs.  3,  4  and  5,  opposite  the  self- 
hood, the  spontaneic,  the  unitive  and  the  unf  oldive 
departments.  Of  these  numerals,  1  and  2  are  op- 
posite the  centerstandive  department,  and  3  and 
4  are  opposite  the  circumstandive  department. 

Also,  in  these  four  departments,  these  degrees 
are  indicated  in  the  same  manner.  1,  3,  5  and  7 
indicate  matine  degrees;  2,  4,  6  and  8  indicate 
maline  degrees;  1  and  2  indicate  sexual  degrees; 
3  and  4  indicate  conjugal  degrees ;  5  and  6  indicate 
analytical  degrees;  7  and  8  indicate  synthetical 
degrees. 

Particular  notice  should  be  taken  of  this  num- 
bering, for  it  will  be  used  in  other  places,  to  aid 
the  memory  concerning  the  abstract  requirements 
of  genetive  law  as  they  apply  to  special  cases. 

The  degrees  of  the  selfhood  circle  are  genderic 
facts. 

The  degrees  of  the  spontaneic  circle  are  gen- 
deric adaptations. 

The  degrees  of  the  unitive  circle  are  genderic 
appositions. 

The  degrees  of  the  unfoldive  circle  are  genderic 
truths. 

The  degrees  of  the  centerstandive  circle  are 
genderic  factors. 

The  degrees  of  the  circumstandive  circle  are 
genderic  alliances. 


GENETIVE  LAW  97! 

The  degrees  of  the  potential  circle  are  allied 
factors. 

Facts  endow  with  selfhood.  Adaptations  endow 
with  spontaneity.  Appositions  endow  with  unity. 
Truths  endow  with  unfoldivity. 

The  factors  are  adapted  facts.  Alliances  are 
truthful  appositions. 

Genetive  spontaneity  can  occur  only  in  the  pres- 
ence of  adaptations. 

Adaptations  are  special  and  mutual,  and  there- 
fore, adaptation  in  one  direction  implies  non- 
adaptation  in  other  directions. 

Appositions  that  accord  with  adaptations  en- 
dow with  a  harmonious  unity,  therefore  they  are 
truthful  and  right. 

Appositions  that  do  not  accord  with  adapta- 
tions endow  with  a  discordant  unity,  therefore 
they  are  false  and  wrong. 

Good  is  unfolded  from  a  harmonious  unity 
through  the  mutuality  of  service  and  the  recipro- 
cality  of  uses. 

Evil  is  unfolded  from  a  discordant  unity,  by  the 
non-mutuality  of  service,  and  by  the  substitution 
of  abuse  for  use,  wholly  or  in  part. 

Good  can  flow  only  from  harmony  through  use. 

Evil  can  flow  only  from  discord  through  abuse. 


98  GENETIVE  LAW 

When  truth  and  error  are  mingled,  harmony 
and  discord,  use  and  abuse,  and  good  and  evil  will 
be  so  closely  connected  as  to  appear  inseparable. 

This  law  of  truth  and  error,  harmony  and  dis- 
cord, use  and  abuse,  good  and  evil,  applies  to 
every  department  of  genesis. 

We  will  now  give  formulas  of  the  requirements 
of  genetive  law,  abstractly  considered. 


FIEST    FORMULA. 

To  be  genetively  potent,  any  potency  must  com- 
prise a  complex  proced-ive  and  a  complex  pro- 
ced-ure  principle.  (See  Fig.  1,  page  87.) 

Each  complex  principle  must  comprise  a  com- 
posite centerstandive  principle,  and  a  composite 
circumstandive  principle.  (See  Fig.  2,  page  88.) 

Each  composite  centerstandive  principle  must 
comprise  a  distinct  selfhood  and  a  distinct  spon- 
taneic  principle;  and  each  circumstandive  prin- 
ciple must  comprise  a  distinct  unitive  and  a 
distinct  unfoldive  principle.  (See  Fig.  3,  page 
89.) 

Each  distinct  proced-ive  principle  must  com- 


GENETIVE  LAW  99 

prise  a  concretive  sexual  and  a  concretive  con- 
jugal constituent.     (See  Fig.  4,  page  90.) 

Each  distinct  proced-ure  principle  must  com- 
prise a  concretive  analytical  and  a  concretive  syn- 
thetical constituent.  (See  Fig.  4,  page  90.) 

Each  constituent  must  comprise  a  discretive 
matine  and  a  discretive  maline  degree.  (Fig.  5, 
page  91.) 

The  discretive  degrees  of  each  constituent  must 
be  composed  in  a  concretive  pair  by  coherency. 

In  each  distinct  principle,  the  pairs  must  be 
composed  in  a  distinct  compoundive  series  by  ad- 
junction. 

The  two  selfhood  series  must  be  composed  in  a 
complete  selfhood  circle  by  exherency. 

The  two  spontaneic  series  must  be  composed  in 
a  complete  spontaneic  circle  by  exherency. 

The  two  unitive  series  must  be  composed  in  a 
complete  unitive  circle  by  exherency. 

The  two  unfoldive  series  must  be  composed  in 
a  complete  unfoldive  circle  by  exherency. 

The  selfhood  and  the  spontaneic  degrees  must 
be  composed  into  centerstandive  degrees  by  ad- 
junction. 

The  selfhood  and  the  spontaneic  pairs  must  be 
composed  into  centerstandive  pairs  by  adjunction. 

The  selfhood  and  the  spontaneic  series  must  be 
composed  into  a  centerstandive  series  by  adjunc- 
tion. 

The  selfhood  and  the  spontaneic  circles  must  be 


100  GENETIVE  LAW 

composed  into  a  centerstandive  circle  by  adjunc- 
tion. 

In  like  manner;  the  unitive  and  the  unfoldive 
degrees,  pairs,  series  and  circles  must  be  com- 
posed into  circumstandive  degrees,  pairs,  series 
and  circles  by  adjunction. 

The  centerstandive  and  the  circumstandive  de- 
grees, pairs,  series  and  circles  must  be  composed 
into  potential  degrees,  pairs,  series  and  circles  by 
conjunction. 

The  number  1  degree  must  be  composed  with  1, 
2  with  2,  3  with  3,  and  in  like  manner  through  the 
circles. 

There  must  be  5  grades  of  likeness,  5  of  differ- 
ence, 5  of  antecedency,  and  5  of  succedency. 

The  selfhood  circle  must  be  composed  of  gen- 
deric  facts. 

The  spontaneic  circle  must  be  composed  of  gen- 
deric  adaptations. 

The  unitive  circle  must  be  composed  of  genderic 
appositions. 

The  unfoldive  circle  must  be  composed  of  gen- 
deric truths. 

The  centerstandive  circle  must  be  composed  of 
adapted  facts. 

The  circumstandive  circle  must  be  composed  of 
truthful  appositions. 

The  potential  circle  must  be  composed  of 
adapted  facts  in  truthful  appositions. 


GENETIVE  LAW  101 

SECOND    FORMULA 

Any  genuine  potency  must  comprise  a  matine 
and  a  maline  sexual  factor,  a  matine  and  a  maline 
conjugal  factor,  a  matine  and  a  maline  analytical 
factor,  and  a  matine  and  a  maline  synthetical 
factor;  and  these  8  factors  must  be  in  truthful 
apposition.  . 

The  potential  circle  must  be  composed  of 
adapted  facts  in  truthful  appositions. 

The  adapted  facts  may  be  classed  as  genetive 
factors. 

The  truthful  appositions  may  be  classed  as  gen- 
etive alliances. 

The  adapted  facts,  in  truthful  appositions,  may 
be  classed  as  potential  factors. 

The  sexual  factors  may  be  classed  as  sexual 
parts. 

The  conjugal  factors  may  be  classed  as  con- 
jugal relators. 

The  analytical  factors  may  be  classed  as  analy- 
tical comparatives. 

The  synthetical  factors  may  be  classed  as  syn- 
thetical correspondents. 

The  parts  and  the  relations  may  be  classed  as 
procedives. 

The  comparatives  and  the  correspondents  may 
be  classed  as  procedures. 

These  eight  factors  are  arranged  in  tabular 
form  on  the  next  page. 


102  GENETIVE  LAW 

H    .THE  MATINE  SEXUAL  PAET. 

*~£    THE  MALINE  SEXUAL  PAET. 

Q 

Q    THE  MATINE  CONJUGAL          RELATOE. 

O 

PH    THE  MALINE  CONJUGAL          RELATOE. 
PH 

H   THE  MATINE  ANALYTICAL       COMPAEISON. 
| 

*•?   THE  MALINE  ANALYTICAL      COMPAEISON. 
Q 

£j  THE  MATINE  SYNTHETICAL    COEEESPONDENCE. 

O 

W  THE  MALINE  SYNTHETICAL    COEEESPONDENCE. 

AH 

A  matine  and  a  maline  sexual  part  are  the  ger- 
minal requisites  of  any  genetive  potency. 

Genetive  sexuality  implies  a  duality  of  parts, 
with  matine  and  maline  adaptations ;  and  by  vir- 
tue of  these  adaptations,  matine  and  maline  con- 
jugal relators  inhere  in  the  parts. 

By  virtue  of  these  adaptations,  the  parts  and 
relators  spontaneously  seek  unitive  appositions, 
and  when  appositions  accord  with  adaptations, 
they  are  truthful. 

Truthful  appositions  endow  the  parts  with  right 
relations,  and  render  them  unfoldively  potent; 
hence,  they  precede  with  genetive  unfoldment,  by 
analytical  and  synthetical  acts  that  accord  with 
their  natures  and  capabilities. 


GENETIVE  LAW  103 

Thus,  by  virtue  of  their  adaptations,  the  ger- 
minal factors  are  endowed  with  spontaneity,  unity 
and  unfoldivity. 

Thus,  procedurity  is  exhered  from  procedivity, 
as  actions  are  exhered  from  actors. 

Thus,  genetive  unfoldments  are  accomplished  in 
accordance  with  the  law  of  genesis. 

Like  requirements  occur  in  every  domain  of 
genesis;  hence,  the  requirements  of  genetive  law 
furnish  a  perfect  analogical  guide  for  the  solution 
of  any  genetive  problem. 

GENETICS  is  based  on  the  immutable  require- 
ments of  this  self-existing,  eternal,  omnipresent 
law;  hence  it  has  served,  and  will  serve  for  the 
solution  of  genetive  problems  as  no  other  system 
ever  has,  or  will. 


CHAPTER  III. 

EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY 

A  genetive  potency  is  a  selfhood  that  is  en- 
dowed with  all  the  requisites  for  genetive  unfold- 
ment. 

All  lesser  genetive  potencies  are  comprised  in 
an  all  comprehensive  one,  named  EXISTENCE. 

EXISTENCE  is  a  specific  genetive  potency,  in 
which  all  other  specific  genetive  potencies  are  com- 
prised; including  the  original  source,  from  which 
all  else  has  been  generated. 

In  Existence  are  comprised  a  complex  proced- 
ive  principle  named  Cause,  and  a  complex  proced- 
ure principle  named  Sequence. 

In  Cause  are  comprised  a  composite  center- 
standive  principle  named  Being,  and  a  composite 
circumstandive  principle  named  Life. 

In  Sequence  are  comprised  a  composite  center- 
standive  principle  named  Consciousness,  and  a 
composite  circumstandive  principle  named 
Thought.  (See  Fig.  6,  page  108.) 

In  Being  are  comprised  a  distinct  selfhood  prin- 
ciple named  Body,  and  a  distinct  spontaneic  prin- 
ciple named  Soul. 

In  Life  are  comprised  a  distinct  unitive  prin- 

104 


EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY       105 

ciple  named  Form,  and  a  distinct  unfoldive  prin- 
ciple named  Experience. 

In  Consciousness  are  comprised  a  distinct  self- 
hood principle  named  Perception,  and  a  distinct 
spontaneic  principle  named  Conception. 

In  Thought  are  comprised  a  distinct  unitive 
principle  named  Reflection,  and  a  distinct  unfold- 
ive principle  named  Reason.  (See  Fig.  7,  page 
109.) 

In  Body  are  comprised  a  concrete  sexual  con- 
stituent named  Element,  and  a  concrete  conjugal 
constituent  named  Vitality. 

The  constituents  are  all  concretive. 

In  Soul  are  comprised  a  sexual  constituent 
named  Substance,  and  a  conjugal  constituent 
named  Essence. 

In  Form  are  comprised  a  sexual  constituent 
named  Mechanics,  and  a  conjugal  constituent 
named  Arts. 

In  Experience  are  comprised  a  sexual  constitu- 
ent named  Realization,  and  a  conjugal  constituent 
named  Idealization. 

In  Perception  are  comprised  an  analytical  con- 
stituent named  Discernment,  and  a  synthetical 
constituent  named  Understanding. 

In  Conception  are  comprised  an  analytical  con- 
stituent named  Apprehension,  and  a  synthetical 
constituent  named  Comprehension. 


106       EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY 

In  Reflection  are  comprised  an  analytical  con- 
stituent named  Instrumentality,  and  a  synthetical 
constituent  named  Functionality. 

In  Reason  are  comprised  an  analytical  constit- 
uent named  Education,  and  a  synthetical  con- 
stituent named  Judgment.  (See  Fig.  8,  page  110.) 

In  Element  are  comprised  a  discretive  matine 
degree  named  Materiality,  and  a  discretive  maline 
degree  named  Spirituality. 

The  degrees  are  all  discretive. 

In  Vitality  are  comprised  a  matine  degree 
named  Mentality,  and  a  maline  degree  named 
Intellectuality. 

In  Substance  are  comprised  a  matine  degree 
named  Negativeness,  and  a  maline  degree  named 
Positiveness. 

In  Essence  are  comprised  a  matine  degree 
named  Passiveness,  and  a  maline  degree  named 
Transitiveness. 

In  Mechanics  are  comprised  a  matine  degree 
named  Structurally,  and  a  maline  degree  named 
Organality. 

In  Arts  are  comprised  a  matine  degree  named 
Machinality,  and  a  maline  degree  named  Sociality. 

In  Realization  are  comprised  a  matine  degree 
named  Variety,  and  a  maline  degree  named 
Change. 

In  Idealization  are  comprised  a  matine  degree 
named  Sensation,  and  a  maline  degree  named 
Sympathy. 


EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY       107 

Iii  Discernment  are  comprised  a  matine  degree 
named  Palpation,  and  a  maline  degree  named 
Ductation. 

In  Understanding  are  comprised  a  matine  de- 
gree named  Permeation,  and  a  maline  degree 
named  Imageation. 

In  Apprehension  are  comprised  a  matine  degree 
named  Traction,  and  a  maline  degree  named  Pul- 
sion. 

In  Comprehension  are  comprised  a  matine  de- 
gree named  Tension,  and  a  maline  degree  named 
Pansion. 

In  Instrumentality  are  comprised  a  matine  de- 
gree named  Crystalization,  and  a  maline  degree 
named  Vegetation. 

In  Functionality  are  comprised  a  matine  degree 
named  Animation,  and  a  maline  degree  named 
Human  ization. 

In  Education  are  comprised  a  matine  degree 
named  Impression,  and  a  maline  degree  named 
Memory. 

In  Judgment  are  comprised  a  matine  degree 
named  Instinct,  and  a  maline  degree  named  Intui- 
tion. (See  Fig.  9,  page  111.) 

Fig.  6,  page  108,  represents  Existence  divided 
into  complex,  and  subdivided  into  composite  prin- 
ciples. (Continued  on  page  116.) 


108 


FIG.  6 


H 

H 
en 


W 

• 

H 

• 

CD 
CD 

CD 
P 

H 

M 

02 
0 
PH 

H-  1 

o 

to 
P 

H 

02 

H 

W 

o 

H 

M 
02 

O 
PH 

h-  1 

Q 

0 

to 

O1 
02 

O 

I—  1 

CJ 

O 
O 

02 

O 
W 

p 

o 

0 

O 
» 

a 

O 

M 

CD 

W 
EH 

Ljy 

PH 

M 

a 

W 
EH 

P 

PH 

M 

O 

u 

02 
h-l 

O 
1-H 

H 

02 
hH 

O 
W 

_ 

to 

M 

—  - 

M 

PH 

Q 

PH 

o 

PH 

> 

. 

02 

K 

i_j 

02 

EH 

o 

EH 

tH 

02 

« 

Q 

M 

02 

0 

Q 
£ 

0 

l_ 

O 

-—• 

PH 

<t^ 

PH 

^—\ 

PH 

^ 

fe 

_ 

g 

O 

HH 

g 

EH 

O 

f^H 

0 

E"1 

H 

O 

H 

HH 

0 

OQ 

^ 

W 

O 

^ 

»4 

"| 

H 

j^ 

PH 

W 

W 

EH 

H 

M 

0 

W 
EH 

(C 

O 

M 
O 

to 

H 

02 

^7 

M 

M 

W 

M 

M 

« 

HH 

PH 

MW 

PH 

O 

0 

FIG.  7 


109 


~~*    W 

O   o 


o- 


(-H      PH 


Q 
O 
O 


CQ  H   S 


QQ 


0 


•< 


~^  O 

H^ 


GQ 


o 

i— i 

W    a 


O  ^  2 

GQ     PH 

CD 


OQ 


HH 


{>      02 


HH   W    S 

H     fe 

M 

00     K 


«     M 


Oo 

CO  fc 


H 


—     O 


CD 


w 


O 


CAUSE 


110 


FIG.  8 


H 
CD 

X 


i 

EH 

tfDERSTAND 
ING 

OMPREHEN- 
S  ION 

UNCTIONAL 
IT  Y 

Q 

p-t 

i  —  . 

0 

[V| 

I—1 

^> 

i 

1 

1 

fc 

H  h 

EH 

^   bH 

W  ^ 

Jz; 

•o 

1—  1 

0  H 

P 

S^ 

P   HH 

M  J 

0^^ 

EH 
^  • 
O 

P 

Q 

Q 

* 

t-H 

H 

W 

EH 

O 

02 

—  .       ^H 

3 

52; 

EH 

r^     r 

J  0 

EH 

1 

^ 

H  ^ 

M 

H 

Q 

M 

EH 

S 

Q 

02 
Q 

^ 

^1 

5 

K 

2    ^ 

jri 

EH 

<l 

J     ^ 

M 

h^H 

&3 

O2 

HH 

^^ 

^ 

W 

Q 

QH 

Ec3 

02 

g 

« 

FIG    9 


111 


O    0 

J  "  °° 

o 

^              CO 

i—  i 
<     0 

5      B    CO 

s  * 

H     °    co 

*t 

D      ^ 

5*5     CH 

M 

N 

i  —  i 

•<       >7 

< 

U 

w    « 

§  2  *- 

O 

M       O    *. 

»       M     *- 

fe 

M 

H           *>- 

en 

n      ^ 

W 

<r]   H 

^i 

H 

< 

£ 

KH 

h      « 

U      °    CO 

.           M 

o 

t—  1 

<n          <£, 

M 

o    £  «o 

§ 
CO 

H 

5 

hC    ^ 

i2 

Q 

Pu 

^ 

< 

o 

I-J       ^ 

H  S 

en 
W     fc 

J     °    10 
.      M 

fc  H 

u         *° 

M 

H 

J2     H   xo 
c    < 

c3  S 

SJ   O  ib 

s   ^ 
i—  i 

B  e 

U         M 

ij    pj 

H 
t—  i 

TRANSIT 

IVENESS 

4 

i  ^ 

CO 

CM    >< 

§       W     Tf 

><    H 
CO 

<     ^ 

>  s 

s  & 

s  * 

%     H   CO 

W      W    M 

^  s  w 

—         HH 

{p*l      <5 

CO    h 

S 

AH     ^ 

s 

W 

W 

K)               ^ 

I>    en 

^         S4 

o 

H     H 

•<     H 

fc 

«     3   ^ 

S  •< 

CO 

1  S" 

o  ^ 

Q 

H 

M 

s  >< 

> 

H>        K 

W     H 

H       M     rH 

r~*    en 

e  6 

I  B« 

"^   < 

O     w    ^ 

D    3  ^ 

^ 

CO 

112       EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY 

All  the  principles,  constituents  and  degrees  rep- 
resented in  Figs.  6,  7,  8  and  9  are  arranged  in 
tabular  form  on  this,  and  the  opposite  page. 

This  is  a  specific  counterpart  to  the  table  of 
Abstract  Requirements,  on  pages  92  and  93. 

EXIST- 

CAUSE 

BODY 

ELEMENT  VITALITY 

Q£    MATERIAL      SPIRITUAL       MENTAL       INTELLECTU 

1      ITY,    I  ITY,     2,  ITY,    3  ALITY,   4 

^  SOUL 

I"H  SUBSTANCE  ESSENCE 

H    NEGATIVE        POSITIVE        PASSIVE        TRANSITIVE 

^      2   NESS,   I  NESS,    2.  NESS,  3  NESS,   4 

FORM 

MECHANICS  ARTS 

^.    STRUCTURAL       ORGANAL        MACHINAL       SOCIAL 

3  ITY,     I         ITY,  2  ITY,   3         ITY,  4 

^  EXPERIENCE 

HH         REALIZATION         IDEALIZATION 

HH    VARIETY       CHANGE        SENSATION        SYMPATHY 

4  i  2  3  4 


EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY       113 

The  numerals,  1,  2,  3  and  4  indicate  the  four 
distinct  circles  and  four  distinct  diametric  de- 
grees that  occur  in  passing  from  the  Selfhood 
center  to  the  Unfolding  circumference  of  the 
genetive  sphere.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6,  7  and  8  indicate 
the  discretive  degrees  of  the  four  distinct  circles. 


PERCEPTION  n 

DISCERNMENT         UNDERSTANDING  ® 

PALPA             DUCTA            PERMEA              IMAGEA  £/} 

TION,  5           TION,  6            TION,  7              TION,  8  O 

CONCEPTION  Q 

APPREHENSION        COMPREHENSION  C^ 

CO 

TRACTION          PULSION          TENSION          PANSION  ^ 

5                      67                      8  t=rj 

REFLECTION  % 
INSTRUMENTALITY   FUNCTIONALITY 

CRYSTALIZA        VEGETA        ANIMA          HUMANIZA  -, 

TION,  5            TION,  6       TION,  7            TION,  8  £3 

REASON  Q 

EDUCATION           JUDGMENT  ^ 

o 

IMPRESSION       MEMORY       INSTINCT        INTUITION  Kj 
5                       6                    7                   8 


114        THE  8  CLASSES 


w 

EXPERDO 

I—  H 

O  02 

r™n    H^ 

1  VARIETY 

2  CHANGE 
3  'SENSATION 

4  SYMPATHY 

H 
X 
0 

REASOND 
FACULTII 

1  IMPRESSION 
2  MEMORY 

3  INSTINCT 
4  INTUITION 

fcu 

D 

U 
CD 

J 

FORMATIVE 

ATTITUDES 

1  STRUCTURALITY 

2  ORGANALITY 
3  MACHINALITY 

4  SOCIALITY 

u 
u 
z 

0 

X 

H 

REFLECTIVE 
BEATITUDES 

1  CRYSTALIZATION 
2  VEGETATION 

3  ANIMATION 
4  HUMANIZATION 

D 

u 

< 
U 

0 

£3 

fc 

H-  i 

(—  i 

P 
O 

CONDITIONS 

1  NEC  ATI  YE  NESS 

2  POSITIVENESS 
3  PASSIVENESS 

4  TRANSITIVENESS 

D 

a 

U] 

<n 

USNESS 

INCEPTIVE 
POWERS 

1  TRACTION 
2  PULSION 

3  TENSION 
4  PANSION 

2 

O2 

0 

b___i 

w 

U 

Cfl 

EMBODYING 

ENTITIES 

1  MATERIALITY 

2  SPIRITUALITY 
3  MENTALITY 

4  INTELLECTUALITY 

CONSC1 

PERCEPTIVE 
MODES 

1  PALPATION 
2  DUCTATION 

3  PERMEATION 
4  IMAGEATION 

EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY       115 


SUPER 


SUB 


w 

H 
M 

P 
O 


O 


§  H  g  g 

^  £  J  «i 

a  s  3  ft 

EM  "  HH  uj 

g  2  §  g 

i-H  H  CQ  OQ 

rH  Cl  CO  # 


g 

§  I 

*  1 


w 


O   w 

a  H 


OQ 


i  S 

H  8 

a  w 

03  ^ 

PH  H 

m  «o 


iz  ^ 

^    o 


i 1 

O 
Q 

6 


Q 


5  w 

i3  fc 

5  w 

P  > 

"  S 

£  s 

Oi  O 

CO  PH 


"S  S         EH 

P^ 


^  o 

o  ^ 

O  O 

CO  Tt< 


a 

pi  - 

&  £H 

O  H 

«  « 


^ 

I 

M 

! 


P 

P 


* 


W 

!> 


§     3     S 

• 


fc 

o!        «        OS 

PH      H      O 


SSflfrO 


116       EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY 

The  two  squares  represent  Cause  and  Sequence 
(as  indicated  on  the  margin) ;  and  the  four  quar- 
ters represent  Being,  Life,  Consciousness  and 
Thought. 

Fig.  7,  page  109,  represents  the  third  grade  of 
division  and  eight  distinct  principles  of  Existence. 

Fig.  8,  page  110,  represents  the  fourth  grade  of 
division  and  the  sixteen  concretive  constituents. 

Fig.  9,  page  111,  represents  the  fifth  grade  of 
division,  and  the  32  discretive  degrees. 

Materiality,  Spirituality,  Mentality  and  Intel- 
lectuality mark  the  genderie  degrees  of  embodi- 
ment; therefore,  they  are  classed  as  Embodying 
Entities. 

Negativeness,  Positiveness,  Passiveness  and 
Transitiveness  mark  the  genderic  degrees  of  soul- 
ization;  therefore,  they  are  classed  as  Soulizing 
Conditions. 

Structurality,  Organality,  Machinality  and  So- 
ciality mark  the  genderic  degrees  of  formation; 
therefore,  they  are  classed  as  Formative  Atti- 
tudes. 

Variety,  Change,  Sensation  and  Sympathy 
mark  the  genderic  degrees  of  experimentation; 
therefore,  they  are  classed  as  Experimental  Fa- 
cilities. 

Palpation,  Ductation,  Permeation  and  Iinagea- 
tion  mark  the  genderic  degrees  of  perception; 
therefore,  they  are  classed  as  Perceptive  Modes. 

Traction,  Pulsion,  Tension  and  Pansion  mark 


EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY        117 

the  genderic  degrees  of  Conception;  therefore, 
they  are  classed  as  Conceptive  Powers. 

Crystalization,  Vegetation,  Animation  and  Hu- 
manization  mark  the  genderic  degrees  of  Reflec- 
tion; therefore,  they  are  classed  as  Reflective 
Beatitudes. 

Impression,  Memory,  Instinct  and  Intuition 
mark  the  genderic  degrees  of  Reason;  therefore, 
they  are  classed  as  Reasoning  Faculties. 

These  eight  classes  are  arranged  in  tabular 
form  on  page  114. 

Each  Embodying  Entity  endows  Existence  with 
a  genderic  degree  of  personality;  and  all  lesser 
genetive  potencies  are  endowed  with  personality 
by  discretions  from  the  same  degrees. 

Each  Soulizing  Condition  endows  Existence 
with  a  genderic  degree  of  state;  and  all  lesser 
genetive  potencies  are  endowed  with  state  by  dis- 
cretions from  the  same  degrees. 

Each  Formative  Attitude  endows  Existence 
with  a  formative  degree  of  manifestation ;  and  all 
lesser  genetive  potencies  are  endowed  with  forma- 
tive manifestations  by  discretions  from  the  same 
degrees. 

Each  Facility  of  Experience  endows  Existence 
with  a  genderic  degree  of  experimental  phenom- 
ena; and  all  lesser  genetive  potencies  are  en- 


118       EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY 

(lowed  with  experimental  phenomena  by  discre- 
tions from  the  same  degrees. 

Each  Perceptive  Mode  endows  Existence  with  a 
genderic  degree  of  character ;  and  all  lesser  gene- 
tive  potencies  are  endowed  with  character  by  dis- 
cretions from  the  same  degrees. 

Each  Conceptive  Power  endows  Existence  with 
a  genderic  degree  of  force ;  and  all  lesser  genetive 
potencies  are  endowed  with  force  by  discretions 
from  the  same  degrees. 

Each  Reflective  Beatitude  endows  Existence 
with  a  genderic  degree  of  reflective  manifesta- 
tions; and  all  lesser  genetive  potencies  are  en- 
dowed with  reflective  manifestations  by  discre- 
tions from  the  same  degrees. 

Each  Reasoning  Faculty  endows  Existence  with 
a  genderic  degree  of  the  phenomena  of  reason; 
and  all  lesser  genetive  potencies  are  endowed  with 
the  phenomena  of  reason  by  discretions  from  the 
same  degrees. 

Of  the  32  discrete  degrees  comprised  in  these  8 
classes,  there  are  4  dominating  grades. 

The  first  degree  of  each  class  belongs  to  the 
first  grade;  the  second  of  each,  to  the  second 
grade;  the  third  of  each,  to  the  third  grade;  and 
the  fourth  of  each,  to  the  fourth  grade. 


EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY        119 

These  grades  are  arranged  in  tabular  form  on 
page  115. 

In  each  grade,  each  degree  has  a  quality  pecu- 
liar to  its  grade ;  therefore,  the  degrees  of  any  one 
grade  never  co-dominate  with  the  degrees  of  any 
other  grade. 

Where  any  grade  of  degrees  dominates,  the  de- 
grees of  the  other  grades  must  serve  as  coadju- 
tants. 

In  each  grade  the  four  causative  degrees  are 
super-dominants,  and  the  four  sequentive  degrees 
are  sub-dominants,  and  in  each  grade  there  is  a 
super  and  a  sub  chief  degree;  hence,  there  is  a 
super  and  a  sub  apexual  center  of  development  in 
each  stage. 

In  the  first  grade  the  apexual  centers  occur  with 
the  1st  and  5th  degrees,  and  in  passing  from  one 
stage  to  another,  these  centers  move  forward  one 
degree,  so  that  in  the  second  stage  they  occur  with 
the  2nd  and  6th ;  in  the  third,  with  the  3rd  and  7th, 
and  in  the  fourth,  with  the  4th  and  8th. 

The  Causative  Super-dominants  and  the  Se- 
quentive Sub-dominants  are  indicated  by  words 
on  the  margin  of  the  table.  The  super  chief  de- 
grees are  indicated  by  a  *,  and  the  sub  chiefs  by 
a  f,  in  place  of  the  numerals. 


120       EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY 

These  4  grades  of  domination  indicate  4  spheres 
of  genesis. 

The  products  of  the  first  sphere  are  comprised 
in  the  Star  World. 

The  products  of  the  second  sphere  are  com- 
prised in  the  Plant  World. 

The  products  of  the  third  sphere  are  comprised 
in  the  Zoonic  World. 

The  products  of  the  fourth  sphere  are  com- 
prised in  the  Societary  World. 

These  four  worlds  are  comprised  in  Existence, 
and  all  of  the  principles,  constituents  and  degrees 
of  Existence  are  comprised  in  each  of  the  four; 
therefore,  each  world  is  a  genetive  potency. 

Other  genetive  potencies  are  comprised  in  each 
of  these  worlds,  and  others  in  them,  down  to  the 
last  analysis. 

The  Star  World  is  generated  entirely  under  the 
dominion  of  the  first  dominating  grade,  and  the 
other  grades  serve  as  coadjutants. 

The  Star  World  is  the  first  in  the  order  of  possi- 
bility, and  the  Plant  World  is  generated  from  it, 
by  the  conserving  influences  of  the  non-dominat- 
ing degrees. 

On   each  stellar  compact,   the   genesis   of   the 


EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY        121 

Plant  World  is  commenced,  under  the  first  domin- 
ating grade;  and  its  perfection  is  accomplished 
under  the  domination  of  the  second  grade. 

These  two  grades  of  domination,  in  the  genesis 
of  the  Plant  World,  indicate  two  generic  stages  of 
development;  while  but  one  is  indicated  in  the 
Star  World. 

For  like  reasons  there  are  three  generic  stages 
of  development  in  the  Zoonic,  and  four  in  the  So- 
cietary  World. 

The  first  stage  of  development  in  the  Zoonic 
World  is  accomplished  under  the  domination  of 
the  first  grade;  the  second,  under  the  domination 
of  the  second  grade ;  and  the  third,  under  the  do- 
mination of  the  third  grade. 

In  the  Societary  World  the  development  of  the 
first  stage  is  accomplished  under  the  domination 
of  the  first  grade;  the  second,  under  the  domina- 
tion of  the  second ;  and  the  third  under  the  domi- 
nation of  the  third;  and  the  fourth,  under  the 
domination  of  the  fourth. 

Tri  each  generic  stage  of  development  comprised 
in  these  four  worlds,  all  the  degrees  of  the  non- 
dominating  grades  serve  as  coadjutants. 

In  combining  the  four  worlds  in  one  genetive 
potency,  only  the  dominating  degrees  find  place. 


122        EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY 

The  matine  sexual  and  the  matine  analytical 
factors,  with  their  alliances,  are  contributed  by 
the  Star  World. 

The  maline  sexual  and  the  maline  analytical 
factors,  with  their  alliances,  are  contributed  by 
the  Plant  World. 

The  matine  conjugal  and  the  matine  synthetical 
factors,  with  their  alliances,  are  contributed  by 
the  Zoonic  World. 

The  maline  conjugal  and  the  maline  synthetical 
factors,  with  their  alliances,  are  contributed  by 
the  Societary  World. 

Existence  is  complete  only  where  the  Societary 
world  is  fully  developed. 

On  our  stellar  compact  (the  Earth)  the  second 
stage  of  development  is  not  yet  accomplished; 
therefore,  Existence  is  yet  very  imperfect  with  us, 
and  we  shall  not  realize  a  perfect  Existence  until 
after  the  accomplishment  of  the  fourth  stage  of 
societary  development. 

Where  the  Material  entity  dominates,  it  endows 
with  the  matine  sexual  degree  of  selfhood. 

Where  the  Spiritual  entity  dominates,  it  en- 
dows with  the  maline  sexual  degree  of  selfhood. 

Where  the  Mental  entity  dominates,  it  endows 
with  the  matine  conjugal  degree  of  selfhood. 


EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY        123 

Where  the  Intellectual  entity  dominates,  it  en- 
dows with  the  maline  conjugal  degree  of  selfhood. 

In  any  genetive  compound  of  entity  and  condi- 
tion, these  genderic  degrees  of  selfhood  indicate 
genderic  degrees  of  personality.  These  degrees 
of  personality  answer  to  the  entities,  and  are 
comprised  in  Body. 

Where  the  Palpive  mode  dominates,  it  endows 
with  the  matine  analytical  degree  of  selfhood. 

Where  the  Ductive  mode  dominates,  it  endows 
with  the  maline  analytical  degree  of  selfhood. 

Where  the  Permeative  mode  dominates,  it  en- 
dows with  the  matine  synthetical  degree  of  self- 
hood. 

Where  the  Imageive  mode  dominates,  it  endows 
with  the  maline  synthetical  degree  of  selfhood. 

In  any  genetive  compound  of  mode  and  power, 
these  genderic  degrees  of  selfhood  indicate  gen- 
deric degrees  of  character.  These  degrees  of 
character  answer  to  the  modes,  and  are  comprised 
in  Perception. 

Where  the  Negative  condition  dominates,  it  en- 
dows with  the  matine  sexual  degree  of  spontan- 
eity. 

Where  the  Positive  condition  dominates,  it  en- 
dows with  the  maline  conjugal  degree  of  spon- 
taneity. 

Where  the  Passive  condition  dominates,  it  en- 
dows with  the  maline  sexual  degree  of  spontaneity. 


124        EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY 

Where  the  Transitive  condition  dominates,  it 
endows  with  the  maline  conjugal  degree  of  spon- 
taneity. 

In  any  genetive  compound  of  entity  and  condi- 
tion, these  genderic  degrees  of  spontaneity  indi- 
cate genderic  degrees  of  state.  These  degrees  of 
state  answer  to  the  conditions,  and  are  comprised 
in  Soul. 

Where  the  Tractive  power  dominates,  it  endows 
with  the  matine  analytical  degree  of  spontaneity. 

Where  the  Pulsive  power  dominates,  it  endows 
with  the  maline  analytical  degree  of  spontaneity. 

Where  the  Tensive  power  dominates,  it  endows 
with  the  matine  synthetical  degree  of  spontaneity. 

Where  the  Pansive  power  dominates,  it  endows 
with  the  maline  synthetical  degree  of  spontaneity. 

In  any  genetive  compound  of  mode  and  power, 
these  genderic  degrees  of  spontaneity  indicate 
genderic  degrees  of  force.  These  degrees  of  force 
answer  to  the  powers,  and  are  comprised  in  Con- 
ception. 

Where  the  Structural  attitude  dominates,  it  en- 
dows with  the  matine  sexual  degree  of  unity. 

Where  the  Organic  attitude  dominates,  it  en- 
dows with  the  maline  sexual  degree  of  unity. 

Where  the  Machinical  attitude  dominates,  it  en- 
dows with  the  matine  conjugal  degree  of  unity. 


EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY        125 

Where  the  Social  attitude  dominates,  it  endows 
with  the  raaline  conjugal  degree  of  unity. 

In  any  genetive  compound  of  entity,  condition 
and  attitude,  these  genderic  degrees  of  unity  indi- 
cate certain  genderic  degrees  of  formative  mani- 
festations. These  degrees  of  manifestation  an- 
swer to  the  attitudes,  and  are  comprised  in  Form. 

Where  the  Crystaline  beatitude  dominates,  it 
endows  with  the  matine  analytical  degree  of  unity. 

Where  the  Vegetative  beatitude  dominates,  it 
endows  with  the  maline  analytical  degree  of  unity. 

Where  the  Animative  beatitude  dominates,  it 
endows  with  the  matine  synthetical  degree  of 
unity. 

Where  the  Humanizing  beatitude  dominates,  it 
endows  with  the  maline  synthetical  degree  of 
unity. 

In  any  gentive  compound  of  mode,  power  and 
beatitude,  these  genderic  degrees  of  unity  indi- 
cate certain  genderic  degrees  of  manifestation. 
These  degrees  of  manifestation  answer  to  the  bea- 
titudes, and  are  comprised  in  Eeflection. 

Where  the  Variegative  facility  dominates,  it 
endows  with  the  matine  sexual  degree  of  unfold- 
ivity. 

Where  the  Changeive  facility  dominates,  it  en- 
dows with  the  maline  sexual  degree  of  unfoldivity. 

Where  the  Sensive  facility  dominates,  it  endows 
with  the  matine  conjugal  degree  of  unfoldivity. 


126        EXISTENCE  AS  A  GENETIVE  POTENCY 

Where  the  Sympathetical  facility  dominates,  it 
endows  with  the  maline  conjugal  degree  of  un- 
foldivity. 

In  any  genetive  compound  of  entity,  condition, 
attitude  and  facility,  these  genderic  degrees  of 
tmfoldivity  indicate  certain  generic  degrees  of 
phenomena.  These  degrees  of  phenomena  answer 
to  the  facilities,  and  are  comprised  in  Experience. 

Where  the  Impressional  faculty  dominates,  it 
endows  with  the  matine  analytical  degree  of  un- 
foldivity. 

Where  the  Memorive  faculty  .dominates,  it  en- 
dows with  the  maline  analytical  degree  of  unfol- 
divity. 

Wrhere  the  Instinctive  faculty  dominates,  it  en- 
dows with  the  matine  synthetical  degree  of  unfol- 
divity. 

Where  the  Intuitive  faculty  dominates,  it  en- 
dows with  the  maline  synthetical  degree  of  unfol- 
divity 

In  any  genetive  compound  of  mode,  power,  be- 
atitude and  faculty,  these  genderic  degrees  of  un- 
foldivity  indicate  certain  generic  degrees  of  phe- 
nomena. These  degrees  of  phenomena  answer  to 
the  faculties,  and  are  comprised  in  Reason. 

The  Star  World  has  its  origin  in  certain  pri- 
mary ungenerated  actualities,  which  have  ever  ex- 
isted, and  will  ever  exist  as  now. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

GENETIVE  COMPOSITION" 

Among  the  degrees,  constituents  and  principles 
of  Existence,  certain  grades  of  composition  are 
possible,  and  by  tracing  these  grades,  the  generic 
possibilities  of  genesis  may  be  determined ;  and  by 
tracing  the  lines  of  antecedency,  the  primary  actu- 
alities of  Existence  may  be  determined. 

Body  is  the  most  antecedent  principle  of  Ex- 
istence. 

Soul  is  ever  the  adjunct  of  Body. 

Form  is  cojoined  to  the  Body  by  the  Soul. 

As  Soul  is  the  adjunct  of  Body,  so  Experience 
is  the  adjunct  of  Form. 

By  virtue  of  the  conjunction  of  Form  with  the 
Body,  and  by  virtue  of  the  adjunction  of  Experi- 
ence with  Form,  Experience  is  conjoined  to  the 
Soul  by  the  Body  through  Form. 

Perception,  Conception,  Reflection  and  Reason, 
in  their  order,  are  exhered  from  Body,  Soul,  Form 
and  Experience,  in  their  order. 

Perception  is  dominantly  the  sequence  of  Body ; 
Conception,  of  Soul;  Reflection,  of  Form;  and 
Reason,  of  Experience. 

Body,  Soul,  Form  and  Experience  must  all  exist 

127 


128  GENET1VE  COMPOSITION 

before  either  Perception,  Conception,  Reflection 
or  Reason  can  be  exhered  therefrom.  Therefore, 
neither  of  the  sequeiitive  principles  is  wholly  the 
sequence  of  any  one  of  the  causatives. 

As  Soul  is  the  adjunct  of  Body,  so  Conception 
is  the  adjunct  of  Perception. 

As  Form  is  conjoined  to  the  Body  by  the  Soul, 
so  Reflection  is  conjoined  to  Perception  by  Con- 
ception. 

As  Experience  is  the  adjunct  of  Form,  so  Rea- 
son is  the  adjunct  of  Reflection. 

As  Experience  is  conjoined  to  the  Soul  by  the 
Body  through  Form,  so  Reason  is  conjoined  to 
Conception  by  Perception  through  Reflection. 

All  genetive  composition  occurs  between  the 
genderic  degrees,  and  in  the  order  of  the  grades 
of  antecedency  and  succeedency. 

Condition  can  occur  only  as  the  adjunct  of  en- 
tity; and  as  Soul  is  the  adjunct  of  Body,  so  each 
soulizing  condition  is  the  adjunct  of  each  embody- 
ing entity. 

These  sixteen  adjunctions  comprise  all  the  vari- 
eties that  can  occur  between  the  genderic  degrees 
of  Body  and  Soul;  hence,  they  are  classed  as 
generic. 

In  each  of  these  sixteen  generic  compounds,  the 
entity  endows  the  condition  with  a  generic  degree 
of  personality,  arid  the  condition  endows  the  en- 
tity with  a  generic  degree  of  state. 


GENETIVE  COMPOSITION  129 

These  compounds  of  entity  and  condition,  and 
these  degrees  of  personality  and  state  are  classed 
as  generic,  because  they  comprise  all  the  genetive 
varieties  that  are  possible  in  these  cases. 

The  same  rule  will  apply  to  all  genetive  com- 
positions and  their  products.  In  every  case  the 
genetive  variations,  or  varieties,  may  be  classed 
as  generic. 

Personality  answers  to  Body,  and  the  16  generic 
degrees  of  personality  comprise  all  of  Body. 

State  answers  to  Soul,  and  the  16  generic  de- 
grees of  state  comprise  all  of  Soul. 

As  Body  is  the  antecedent  of  Soul,  so  person- 
ality is  the  antecedent  of  state;  and  as  Soul  is 
the  adjunct  of  Body,  so  state  is  the  adjunct  of 
personality. 

All  causative  facts  are  comprised  in  personal- 
ity, and  all  causative  adaptations  are  comprised 
in  state. 

These  sixteen  compounds  of  entity  and  condi- 
tion are  classed  as  stateized  degrees  of  person- 
ality. 

All  of  these  sixteen  compounds  are  comprised 
in  each  of  the  four  worlds. 

Where  the  matine  sexual  degree  of  state  domi- 
nates, it  conjoins  the  Structural  attitude. 

Where  the  maline  sexual  degree  of  state  domi- 
nates, it  conjoins  the  Organic  attitude. 


130  GENETIVE  COMPOSITION 

Where  the  matine  conjugal  degree  of  state  dom- 
inates, it  conjoins  the  Machinical  attitude. 

Where  the  maline  conjugal  degree  of  state  dom- 
inates, it  conjoins  the  Social  attitude. 

The  matine  sexual  degree  of  state  dominates  in 
the  Star  World,  and  by  it  the  Structural  attitude 
is  conjoined  to  each  stateized  degree  of  personal- 
ity, comprised  therein. 

The  maline  sexual  degree  of  state  dominates  in 
the  perfected  Plant  World,  and  by  it  the  Organic 
attitude  is  conjoined  to  each  stateized  degree  of 
personality  comprised  therein. 

The  matine  conjugal  degree  of  state  dominates 
in  the  perfected  Zoonic  World,  and  by  it  the  Ma- 
chinical attitude  is  conjoined  to  each  stateized  de- 
gree of  personality  comprised  therein. 

The  maline  conjugal  degree  of  state  dominates 
in  the  perfected  Societary  World,  and  by  it  the 
Social  attitude  is  conjoined  to  each  stateized  de- 
gree of  personality  comprised  therein. 

Thus,  each  of  the  four  formative  attitudes  is 
conjoined  to  each  of  the  16  stateized  degrees  of 
personality;  hence,  there  are  64  generic  com- 
pounds of  personality  and  attitude. 

In  each  of  these  compounds,  the  attitude  en- 


GENETIVE  COMPOSITION  131 

dows  the  personality  with  a  generic  degree  of 
manifestation. 

These  manifestations  are  of  personality, 
through  the  formative  attitudes;  therefore,  they 
are  classed  as  formative  manifestations,  or  as 
formative  manifestations  of  personality. 

As  personality  answers  to  entity,  and  is  com- 
prised in  Body,  and  as  state  answers  to  condition, 
and  is  comprised  in  Soul,  so  these  manifestations 
answer  to  the  attitudes,  and  are  comprised  in 
Form. 

As  Body  consists  of  personality,  and  as  Soul 
consists  of  state,  so  Form  consists  of  these  mani- 
festations. 

Without  Form,  there  could  be  no  manifestation 
of  personality;  and  without  personality,  Form 
could  not  exist. 

Form  can  exist  only  in  conjunction  with  Body- 
personals  ;  and  it  can  be  conjoined  to  personality 
only  by  its  degrees  of  state. 

As  Experience  is  the  adjunct  of  Form,  so  each 
facility  of  Experience  is  the  adjunct  of  each  of  the 
64  formative  manifestations. 

As  Experience  is  conjoined  to  the  Soul,  by  the 
Body,  through  Form,  so  in  each  of  the  64  forma- 
tive compounds,  each  of  the  four  experimental 


132  GENETIVE  COMPOSITION 

facilities  is  conjoined  to  the  state  by  the  person- 
ality through  its  formative  manifestations. 

By  virtue  of  these  conjunctions  of  facility  with 
state,  the  state  is  endowed  with  a  generic  degree 
of  experimental  phenomena  by  each  of  the  four 
facilities. 

These  256  generic  degrees  of  phenomena  answer 
to  the  facilities,  and  are  comprised  in  Experience 
as  its  components. 

State  is  the  adjunct  of  personality. 

Formative  manifestation  is  conjoined  to  per- 
sonality by  state. 

State  phenomena  is  the  adjunct  of  formative 
manifestations ;  and,  as  the  adjunct  of  manifesta- 
tion, phenomena  is  conjoined  to  state,  by  its  per- 
sonale,  through  its  formative  manifestations. 

As  Conception  is  the  adjunct  of  Perception,  so 
each  conceptive  power  is  the  adjunct  of  each 
perceptive  mode. 

In  each  of  these  16  compounds,  the  mode  en- 
dows with  character,  and  the  power  endows  with, 
force. 

Each  of  these  16  generic  compounds  comprises 
a  generic  degree  of  character,  and  a  generic  de- 
gree of  force ;  hence,  there  are  16  generic  degrees 
of  character  and  16  generic  degrees  of  force. 

Character  answers  to  the  perceptive  modes,  and 


GENETIVE  COMPOSITION  133 

these  16  degrees  of  character  comprise  all  of  Per- 
ception. 

Force  answers  to  conceptive  power,  and  the  16 
generic  degrees  of  force  comprise  all  of  Concep- 
tion. 

As  Perception  is  the  antecedent  of  Conception, 
so  character  is  the  antecedent  of  force;  and  as 
Conception  is  the  adjunct  of  Perception,  so  force 
is  the  adjunct  of  character. 

All  sequentive  facts  are  comprised  in  character, 
and  all  sequentive  adaptations  are  comprised  in 
force. 

These  16  generic  compounds  of  character  and 
force  are  classed  as  force-ized  degrees  of  char- 
acter. 

Where  the  matine  analytical  degree  of  force 
dominates,  it  coitjoins  the  Crystalline  beatitude. 

Where  the  maline  analytical  degree  of  force 
dominates,  it  conjoins  the  Vegetative  beatitude. 

Where  the  matine  synthetical  degree  of  force 
dominates,  it  conjoins  the  Animative  beatitude. 

Where  the  maline  synthetical  degree  of  force 
dominates,  it  conjoins  the  Humanizing  beatitude. 

The  matine  analytical  degree  of  force  dominates 
in  the  Star  World,  and  by  it  the  Crystalline  beati- 
tude is  conjoined  to  each  force-ized  degree  of  char- 
acter comprised  therein.  . 

The  maline  analytical  degree  of  force  dominates 


134  GENETIVE  COMPOSITION 

in  the  perfected  Plant  World,  and  by  it  the  Veg- 
etative beatitude  is  conjoined  to  each  force-ized 
degree  of  character  comprised  therein. 

The  matine  synthetical  degree  of  force  domi- 
nates in  the  perfected  Zoonic  World,  and  by  it 
the  Animative  beatitude  is  conjoined  to  each  force- 
ized  degree  of  character  comprised  therein. 

The  maline  synthetical  degree  of  force  domi- 
nates in  the  perfected  Societary  World,  and  by  it 
the  Humanizing  beatitude  is  conjoined  to  each 
force-ized  degree  of  character  comprised  therein. 

Thus  each  of  the  Eeflective  beatitudes  is  con- 
joined to  each  of  the  force-ized  degrees  of  char- 
acter; hence,  there  are  64  generic  compounds  of 
force-ized  character  and  beatitude. 

In  each  of  these  compounds,  the  beatitude  en- 
dows the  character  with  a  generic  degree  of  mani- 
festation. 

These  manifestations  are  of  character,  and 
through  the  Reflective  beatitude;  therefore,  they 
are 'classed  as  reflective  manifestations,  or  as  re- 
flective manifestations  of  character. 

As  character  answers  to  the  modes,  and  is  com- 
prised in  Perception,  and  as  force  answers  to  the 
powers,  and  is  comprised  in  Conception,  so  these 


135 

manifestations  answer  to  the  beatitudes,  and  are 
comprised  in  Reflection. 

As  Perception  consists  of  character,  and  as 
Conception  consists  of  force,  so  Reflection  con- 
sists of  these  reflective  manifestations. 

Without  Reflection  there  would  be  no  manifes- 
tation of  character,  and  without  character,  reflec- 
tive manifestations  could  not  occur. 

As  entity  becomes  personality,  when  composed 
.with  conditon,  so  Perception  becomes  character 
when  composed  with  power. 

Reflection  can  exist  only  in  conjunction  with 
perceptive  character;  and  it  can  be  conjoined  to 
character  only  by  conceptive  force. 

As  Reason  is  the  adjunct  of  Reflection,  so  each 
faculty  of  Reason  is  the  adjunct  of  each  of  the  64 
reflective  manifestations. 

As  Reason  is  conjoined  to  Conception,  by  Per- 
ception, through  Reflection,  so  in  each  of  the  64 
reflective  compounds,  each  of  the  four  reasoning 
faculties  is  conjoined  to  the  force,  by  the  char- 
acter, through  the  reflective  manifestations. 

By  virtue  of  these  conjunctions  of  faculty  with 
force,  the  force  is  endowed  with  a  genderic  degree 
of  phenomena  by  each  of  the  faculties. 

These  256  genderic  degrees  of  phenomena  an- 


136  GENETIVE  COMPOSITION 

swer  to  the  faculties,  and  are  comprised  in  Rea- 
son, as  its  components. 

Force  is  the  adjunct  of  character. 

Reflective  manifestation  is  conjoined  to  char- 
acter by  force. 

The  phenomena  of  force  is  the  adjunct  of  re- 
flective manifestation;  and,  as  the  adjunct  of 
manifestation,  phenomena  is  conjoined  to  force, 
by  character,  through  its  reflective  manifestations. 

Character  is  dominantly  the  sequence  of  person- 
ality. 

Force  is  dominantly  the  sequence  of  state. 

Reflective  manifestation  is  dominantly  the  se- 
quence of  formative  manifestation. 

The  phenomena  of  Reason  are  dominantly  the 
sequence  of  the  phenomena  of  Experience. 

The  causatives  are  potent  only  when  a  requisite 
variety  is  composed  in  genetive  order;  therefore, 
we  say,  "dominantly,  the  sequence  of." 

These  16  compounds  of  entity  and  condition  in- 
dicate the  16  generic  degrees  of  personality  and 
the  16  generic  degrees  of  state;  and  the  16  com- 
pounds of  mode  and  power  indicate  the  16  generic 
degrees  of  character  and  the  16  generic  degrees 
of  force. 

These  compounds,  with  their  generic  degrees  of 
personality,  state,  character  and  force,  are  all 


137 


comprised  in  each  of  the  four  worlds,  but  their 
manifestations  differ  in  each,  according  to  the 
attitude  and  beatitude  through  which  they  occur ; 
therefore,  there  is  a  different  set  of  manifesta- 
tions and  phenomena  in  each  world. 

The  first  set  of  manifestations  occurs  through 
the  Structural  attitude  and  the  Crystalline  beati- 
tude, in  the  genesis  of  the  Star  World. 

The  second  set  occurs  through  the  Organic  atti- 
tude and  the  Vegetative  beatitude,  in  the  genesis 
of  the  Plant  World. 

The  third  set  occurs  through  the  Machinical  at- 
titude, and  the  Animative  beatitude,  in  the  genesis 
of  the  Zoonic  World. 

The  fourth  set  occurs  through  the  Social  atti- 
tude and  the  Humanizing  beatitude,  in  the  genesis 
of  the  Societary  World. 

Personality  and  State,  with  their  manifestations 
and  phenomena,  are  comprised  in  Cause,  and  may 
be  classed  as  causatives.  . 

Character  and  Force,  with  their  manifestations 
and  phenomena,  are  comprised  in  Sequence,  and 
may  be  classed  as  sequentives. 

All  generic  degrees  of  personality,  state,  char- 
acter and  force,  with  their  generic  degrees  of 
manifestation  and  phenomena,  are  represented 
in  tabular  form  on  pages  138,  139,  140  and  141. 


138 


GENETIVE  COMPOSITION 


STAR 

CAUSATIVE 

^  NEGATIVE      it  4 

P4  POSITIVE        2  4 

M 

f_PASSIVE              3  4 

^TRANSITIVE  4,  4 

J^J  NEGATIVE      5}  4 

ID  POSITIVE        6  4 

H  „ 

*r|  PASSIVE          7  4- 

PH 

Q^TRANSITIVES  4' 

K 

hJNEGATIVE          9}  4- 

E_,  POSITIVE        10,  4 


WORLD 

SEQUENTIVE 

4         1       TRACTION         *~3 
'  ^ 

4}        2       PULSION 

-4,        3       TENSION  ^ 

4,        4       PANSION 

4?  5  TRACTION 

4}  6  PULSION 

•4,  7  TENSION 

-4,  8  PANSION 


^PASSIVE          11,      4 

^  TR  AN  SITI  VE  12,      4  —  4,      12       PANSION 


g  POSITIVE        14,      4- 
PASSIVE          15,      4- 


A 


STRUCTURAI 
MANIFESTATIONS 


O 

a 

O 
H 

H- 1 

w 


4j        9       TRACTION 

4,      10       PULSION  ^ 

4,      H       TENSION  > 


M 


NEGATIVE       13,     4 — 4,       13       TRACTION 

4,      14       PULSION 
4,      15        TENSION 

TRANSITIVE  16,      4  —  4,      16       PANSION 

W 

A 

CRYSTALLINE 
MANIFESTATIONS 


o 


GENETIVE  COMPOSITION 


139 


PLANT 

CAUSATIVE 


WORLD 

SEQUENTIVE 


,J 

NEGATIVE 

17, 

4 

A 

17 

TRACTION 

"sd 

s 

POSITIVE 

18, 

4 

-4, 

18 

PULSION 

F 

w 

PASSIVE 

19, 

4 

-4, 

19 

TENSION 

nH 

*•  * 

< 

^    TRANSITIVE20, 

4-4, 

20 

PANSION 

w 

hJ 

NEGATIVE 

21, 

4 

—  4, 

21 

TRACTION 

d 

L> 

POSITIVE 

22, 

4 

-4, 

22 

PULSION 

C 

9 

2 

PASSIVE 

23. 

4 

A 

23 

TENSION 

i—  i 

CO 

TRAN  SITIVE24, 

4 

-4, 

24 

PAN  SIGN 

W 

^ 

NEGATIVE 

25, 

4 

-4, 

25 

TRACTION 

w 

H 

POSITIVE 

26, 

4 

-4, 

26 

PULSION 

w 

523 

PASSIVE 

27, 

4 

-4, 

27 

TENSION 

H 

W 

TRAN  SITI  VE28, 

4 

-4, 

28 

PAN  SIGN 

HH 

^ 

w 

< 

NEGATIVE 

29, 

4 

-4, 

29 

TRACTION 

HH 

B 

w 

POSITIVE 

30, 

4 

-4, 

30 

PULSION 

0 

J 

PASSIVE 

31, 

4 

-4, 

31 

TENSION 

W 

w 

h 

^  ., 

TRAN  SITI  VE  32, 

4  —  4, 

32 

PANSION 

^ 

W 


A  A 

ORGANIC       VEGETATIVE 
MANIFESTATIONS          MANIFESTATIONS 


140 


GENETIVE-  COMPOSITION 


ZOONIC   WORLD 

CAUSATIVE 

SEQUEMTVE 

<j  NEGATIVE       33, 

4 

-4, 

33 

TRACTION 

> 

Crf  POSITIVE        34, 

4 

-4, 

34 

P  U  L  S  I  O  N 

r 

H  PASSIVE          35, 

4 

-4, 

35 

TENSION 

H~  1 

^  TRANSITIVE  36, 

4 

-4, 

36 

P  ANSION 

M 

<£.  NEGATIVE       37, 
^  POSITIVE        38, 
^  PASSIVE          39, 

4 
4 
4 

-4, 
-4, 
-4, 

37 
38 
39 

TRACTION 
PULSION 
TENSION 

DUCTP 

Pu  TRANSITIVE  40, 

4 

-4, 

40 

P  A  N  S  I  O  N 

^ 

.  NEGATIVE       41, 

4 

-4, 

41 

TRACTION 

M 

» 

f-i  POSITIVE        42, 
£  PASSIVE          43, 

M 

TR  AN  SITI  VE44( 

4 
4 

4 

*> 

-4, 
-4, 

42 
43 
44 

PULS  ION 
TENSION 
PAN  SIGN 

MEATIV 

^ 

M 

^  NEGATIVE       45, 

4 

-4, 

45 

TRACTION 

i—  i 

L)  POSITIVE        46 

W 

4 

—  4, 

46 

PULSION 

O 

"^  PASSIVE          47, 

4 

-4, 

47 

TENSION 

M 

W 
c_  TR  AN  SITI  VE48, 

4 

^> 

48 

PAN  SIGN 

i—  i 

A 

MACHINICAL 

M  A  \TT  F^, ^T  A  TTONS 


A 


M 


ANIMATIVE 
MANIFESTATIONS 


GENETIVE  COMPOSITION 


141 


^NEGATIVE 

49, 

4-4, 

49 

TR  A  CTIO  N 

TJ 

^POSITIVE 

50, 

4-4, 

50 

P  U  LSIO  N 

t-1 

^PASSIVE 

51, 

4-4, 

51 

TENSION 

2 

^TRANSITIVE 

52, 

4-4, 

52 

P  A  N  S  IO  N 

w 

^NEGATIVE 

53, 

4-4, 

53 

TRACTION 

U 

^POSITIVE 

54, 

4^—4 

54 

P  U  L  S  IO  N 

a 

n 

^PASSIVE 

55, 

4-4^ 

55 

TENSION 

H 

,—  i 

^TRANSITIVE 

56, 

4-4, 

56 

P  A  N  S  IO  N 

5 

CD 

NEGATIVE 

57, 

4-4, 

57 

TRACTION 

S 

£_,PO  S  I  T  I  V  E 

58, 

4-4, 

58 

P  U  L  S  I  O  N 

£ 

^PASSIVE 

59, 

4  —  4, 

59 

TENSION 

> 

[£1 

H 

TRANSITIVE 

60, 

4-4, 

60 

P  A  N  S  TO  N 

* 

M 

<!NEGATIVE 

61, 

4-4, 

61 

TRACTION 

i—  i 

(jPoSITIVE 

W 

62, 

4-4, 

62 

P  U  L  S  I  O  N 

> 

O 

HP  A  ss  i  VE 

63, 

4-4, 

63 

TENSION 

W 

i—  -t 

W 

HT  RANSITIVE 

K^ 

64, 

4  —  4, 

64 

P  A  N  SIGN 

"• 

A 

SOCIAL 
MANIFESTATIONS 


A 


142  GENETIVE  COMPOSITION 

The  generic  compounds  of  entity  and  condition 
are  represented  by  an  arrangement  of  their  names 
at  the  left,  and  the  generic  compounds  of  mode 
and  power  are  represented  by  the  arrangement  of 
their  names  at  the  right  hand;  these  compounds 
indicate  the  generic  degrees  of  personality,  of 
state,  of  character  and  force. 

These  four  sets  of  manifestation  and  phenom- 
ena are  indicated  by  the  names  of  the  four  worlds 
in  which  they  occur. 

The  causatives  and  the  sequentives  are  indi- 
cated by  those  words. 

The  causative  manifestations  are  represented 
by  numerals,  beginning  with  1  and  ending  with 
64;  and  the  sequentive  manifestations  are  repre- 
sented in  the  same  manner. 

The  four  degrees  of  phenomena  that  are  com- 
posed with  each  degree  of  manifestation  are  re- 
presented by  a  figure  4. 

The  line  of  division  between  the  causatives  and 
the  sequentives  is  represented  by  dashes  between 
the  figures  4  and  4,  on  each  line;  also,  each  dash 
indicates  a  generic  department  of  genesis. 

In  each  of  these  64  generic  departments  of  gen- 
esis are  comprised  one  generic  degree  of  causative 
manifestation,  with  its  four  generic  degrees  of 


GENETIVE  COMPOSITION  143 

phenomena,  and  one  generic  degree  of  sequentive 
manifestation  with  its  four  generic  degrees  of 
phenomena. 

The  causative  manifestations  and  phenomena, 
in  their  order,  are  the  exherive  antecedents  of 
the  sequentives,  in  their  order. 

The  causative  manifestations  are  of  Personal- 
ity, by  state,  through  Form. 

The  sequentive  manifestations  are  manifesta- 
tions of  character,  by  Force,  through  Reflection. 

Each  line  of  numerals  represents  the  manifesta- 
tions and  phenomena  comprised  in  one  of  these 
departments. 

The  1,  4 — 4,  1  represents  the  manifestations 
and  phenomena  comprised  in  the  most  antecedent 
of  the  64  departments. 

The  64,  4 — 4,  64  represents  the  manifestations 
and  phenomena  of  the  most  succeedent  depart- 
ment. 

The  line  of  antecedency  runs  with  the  decrease 
of  numerals,  and  the  line  of  succeedency  runs  with 
the  increase  of  numerals. 

The  numerals  ranging  from  1  to  64  indicate  the 
number  and  order  of  the  departments,  as  well  as 
the  number  and  order  of  the  manifestations. 

All  the  possibilities  of  genesis  are  comprised 
in  these  64  departments;  therefore,  they  furnish 


144  GENETIVE  COMPOSITION 

the  basis  of  all  genetive  learning;  they  also  indi- 
cate the  generic  departments  of  learning. 

All  learning  begins  with  Perception. 

Conception  is  the  adjunct  of  Perception. 

Conception  conjoins  Reflection  to  Perception. 

Reason  is  the  adjunct  of  Reflection,  and  as  such, 
it  is  conjoined  to  Conception  by  Perception, 
through  Reflection. 

Each  entity  is  ever  attended  by  its  special  mode 
of  Perception,  and  each  formative  manifestation 
is  ever  attended  by  its  special  Reflective  manifes- 
tation, as  a  sequence  attends  a  cause. 

More  perfect  Perceptions  and  Reflections  are 
required  in  the  Zoonic  and  Societary  worlds  than 
in  the  Star  and  Plant  worlds;  and  this  requisi- 
tion is  met  by  special  organs,  adapted  to  each 
mode  of  Perception,  and  to  each  generic  degree  of 
Reflection. 

Perceptions  are  commonly  classed  as  sensa- 
tions ;  and  the  organs  of  Perception  are  commonly 
classed  as  organs  of  sensation.  We  perceive  sen- 
sations. 

Reflections  are  commonly  classed  as  mental 
characteristics;  and  the  Reflective  organs  are 
commonly  classed  as  phrenological,  or  brain  or- 
gans. 

The  Palpive  mode  of  Perception  is  commonly 
called  the  sense  of  touch;  and  the  organs  adapted 
to  that  mode,  are  commonly  called  the  organs  of 
touch. 


GENETIVE  COMPOSITION  145 

The  Ductive  mode  of  Perception  is  commonly 
called  the  senses  of  taste  and  smell;  and  the  or- 
gans adapted  to  this  mode,  are  called  the  organs 
of  taste  and  smell.  Taste  and  smell  both  belong 
to  the  same  mode.  We  perceive  the  spirit  of  the 
food  we  eat  and  of  the  air  we  breathe  by  the 
ductive  mode. 

The  Permeative  mode  of  Perception  is  com- 
monly called  the  sense  of  hearing;  and  the  or- 
gans adapted  to  that  mode,  are  called  the  organs 
of  hearing. 

The  Imageive  mode  of  Perception  is  commonly 
called  the  sense  of  sight;  and  the  organs  adapted 
to  that  mode,  are  called  the  organs  of  sight. 

The  64  organs  of  Reflection  are  all  comprised 
in  each  hemisphere  of  a  well  developed  UPPER 
human  brain;  and  they  are  located  on  a  line  of 
nerves  in  the  same  order  that  their  special  depart- 
ments occur  in  the  line  of  genesis. 

The  organs  of  Perception  and  the  organs  of 
Reflection  are  equally  exclusive  in  the  perform- 
ance of  their  special  functions.  The  eye  never 
hears,  the  ear  never  sees,  and  no  organ  of  re- 
flection ever  performs  other  than  its  own  func- 
tion. Such  an  occurrence  is  both  impossible  and 
absurd. 

The  organs  of  Perception  furnish  the  basis  of 
Perceptive  and  Conceptive  culture;  and  the  or- 


146  GENETIVE  COMPOSITION 

gans  of  Reflection  furnish  the  basis  for  the  culture 
of  Reflection  and  Reason. 

Any  deficiency  in  the  organs  of  Perception  will 
result  in  deficient  Perception  and  Conception,  and 
any  deficiency  in  the  organs  of  Reflection  will  re- 
sult in  deficient  Reflection  and  Reason.  Also,  de- 
ficient Perception  and  Conception  will  result  in 
deficient  Reflection  and  Reason. 

Thus  we  find  that  Genetics  indicates  a  perfect 
system  of  education,  as  well  as  a  perfect  system 
of  genesis. 


CHAPTEE  V 

THE  POTENTIAL,  SOURCE 

The  four  embodying  entities  and  the  four  per- 
ceptive modes  are  comprised  in  each  of  the  four 
worlds. 

In  each  world,  each  soulizing  condition  is  the 
adjunct  of  each  entity,  and  each  conceptive  power 
is  the  adjunct  of  each  mode. 

In  each  entity  of  each  world,  each  condition  in- 
dicates a  stateized  degree  of  personality  as  well 
as  a  genderic  degree  of  state;  and  in  each  mode 
each  power  indicates  a  forceized  degree  of  char- 
acter as  well  as  a  genderic  degree  of  force. 

The  names  of  the  stateized  degrees  of  person- 
ality and  of  the  forceized  degrees  of  character 
comprised  in  the  Star  World  are  given  in  tabular 
form  on  page  154. 

Body  is  the  most  antecedent  principle  of  Exist- 
ence, and  the  material  entity  the  most  antecedent 
degree  of  this  principle. 

The  stateized  degrees  of  this  entity  are  named 
Space,  Matter,  Omnipresence  and  Limitation. 

The  negative  condition  endows  Space  with  the 
matine  sexual  degree  of  state;  therefore,  it  is  a 
matine  sexual  factor. 

147 


148  THE   POTENTIAL   SOURCE 

The  positive  condition  endows  Matter  with  the 
maline  sexual  degree  of  state;  therefore,  it  is  a 
maline  sexual  factor. 

The  passive  condition  endows  Omnipresence 
with  the  matine  conjugal  degree  of  state;  there- 
fore, it  is  a  matine  conjugal  factor. 

The  transitive  condition  endows  Limitation 
with  the  maline  conjugal  degree  of  state;  there- 
fore, it  is  a  maline  conjugal  factor. 

The  Palpive  mode  is  dominantly  the  sequence  of 
the  material  entity. 

The  Conceptive  powers  are  sequences  of  the 
soulizing  conditions,  and  they  exist  primarily  as 
adjuncts  of  the  Palpive  mode;  or  rather  as  ad- 
juncts of  the  Perceptive  mode  of  the  Material  en- 
tity of  the  Star  World. 

The  stateized  degrees  of  this  mode  are  named 
Persistency,  Consistency,  Continuence  and  Divisi- 
bility; and  in  their  order  they  are  the  sequentive 
characteristics  of  Space,  Matter,  Omnipresence 
and  Limitation. 

The  Tractive  power  endows  Persistency  with 
the  matine  analytical  degree  of  force:  therefore, 
it  is  a  matine  analytical  factor. 

The  Pulsive  power  endows  Consistency  with  the 


THE   POTENTIAL   SOURCE  149 

maline  analytical  degree  of  force;  therefore,  it  is 
a  maline  analytical  factor. 

The  Tensive  power  endows  Continuence  with 
the  matine  synthetical  degree  of  force ;  therefore, 
it  is  a  matine  synthetical  factor. 

The  Pansive  power  endows  Divisibility  with  the 
maline  synthetical  degree  of  force;  therefore,  it 
is  a  maline  synthetical  factor. 

PRIMITIVE    FACTORS 

PERSONAL    CHARACTER    PHENOMENAL 

j  Space  Persistency    1  Capaciousness 

•<3 

£  Matter  w  Consistency  2  Occupancy 

PD 

H  Omnipresence  j  Continuence  3  Universality 
^  Limitation        fw  Divisibility    4  Distribution 

The  Structural  attitude  exists  primarily  in  con- 
junction with  Space,  and  by  it,  Space,  Matter, 
Omnipresence  and  Limitation  are  endowed  with 
formative  unity. 

Variety,  Change,  Sensation  and  Sympathy  exist 
primarily  as  adjuncts  of  this  attitude,  and  as  such 
they  are  conjoined  to  the  soul  (or  state)  of  Space, 


150  THE  POTENTIAL  SOURCE 

Matter,  Omnipresence  and  Limitation;  and  thus 
these  degrees  of  personality  are  endowed  with  the 
unfoldivity  of  experience. 

The  Crystalline  beatitude  existed  primarily  in 
conjunction  with  Persistency,  and  by  it  Persist- 
ency, Consistency,  Continuence  and  Divisibility 
are  endowed  with  reflective  unity. 

Impression,  Memory,  Instinct  and  Intuition  ex- 
ist primarily  as  adjuncts  of  Crystallization,  and 
as  such  they  are  conjoined  to  the  conceptive  force 
of  Persistency,  Consistency,  Continuence  and 
Divisibility ;  and  thus  these  characteristics  are  en- 
dowed with  the  unfoldivity  of  reason. 

Thus  these  prime,  ungenerated  factors  are  en- 
dowed with  unfoldive  unity,  and  this  unit  is  the 
prime,  potential  source  from  which  all  other  gen- 
etive  potencies  are  derived. 

The  sexual  factors  are  classed  as  parts ;  the  con- 
jugals,  as  relators;  the  analyticals,  as  compara- 
tives, and  the  syntheticals,  as  correspondents. 

Space  is  the  prime,  ungenerated  Mother.  Mak 
ter  is  the  prime,  ungenerated  Father.  Omnipres- 
ence relates  Space  to  Matter.  Limitation  relates 
Matter  to  Space. 

Space  stands  persistently  through  and  beyond 


THE  POTENTIAL  SOURCE  151 

all  Matter,  and,  by  this  persistency,  Space  is  ever 
in  genetive  comparison  with  all  Matter. 

Matter  stands  consistently  in  and  with  Space, 
and  by  this  consistency,  Matter  is  ever  in  gene- 
tive comparison  with  Space. 

The  Omnipresence  of  Space,  renders  it  contin- 
uous from  all  Matter,  and  through  this  Continu- 
ousness,  Omnipresent  Space  is  ever  in  genetive 
correspondence  with  all  Matter.  The  Limited- 
ness  of  Matter  renders  it  Divisible  in  Space,  and 
through  this  Divisibility,  Limited  Matter  is  ever 
in  genetive  correspondence  with  Omnipresent 
Space. 


CHAPTER  VI 

STAB   GENESIS 

By  virtue  of  the  genderic  degrees  of  state  with 
which  Space,  Matter,  Omnipresence  and  Limita- 
tion are  endowed,  like  genderic  degrees  of  pas- 
sion (or  spirit)  are  generated  among  them. 

These  degrees  are  comprised  in  the  spiritual 
entity  of  the  star  world.  (See  table,  page  154.) 

Electricity  is  generated  in  unoccupied  Space; 
Magnetism,  from  all  Matter ;  Constancy,  in  Omni- 
presence, and  Mobility,  from  Limitation. 

As  conjugal  relators  inhere  in  sexual  parts,  so 
Mentality  and  Intellectuality  inhere  in  Materiality 
and  Spirituality. 

The  mind  of  Space  is  named  Oneness;  of 
Matter,  Centerance;  of  Omnipresence,  Distance; 
of  Limitation,  Motion. 

The  intellection  of  Electricity  is  named  Recep- 
tivity; of  Magnetism,  Radiation;  of  Constancy, 
Rotation;  of  Mobility,  Succession. 

For  the  characteristic  sequences  of  the  Spirit- 
ual, Mental  and  Intellectual  manifestations  of 
personality,  see  Table  of  Star  Genesis.  (Page 
154.) 

In  the  table,  the  left  hand  column  represents  the 

152 


STAR  GENESIS  153 

stateized  degrees  of  personality,  and  the  middle 
column  represents  the  forceized. degrees  of  char- 
acter. 

The  numerals  represent  the  genderic  depart- 
ments of  genesis,  and  the  right  hand  column  rep- 
resents the  phenomenal  aspects  of  the  depart- 
ments. (Compare  with  table  on  page  155.) 

The  table  on  page  155  is  borrowed  from  138,  and 
placed  facing  Star  Genesis,  to  facilitate  compari- 
son. Example :  Space  is  the  negative,  Matter  is 
the  positive;  Omnipresence  is  the  passive,  and 
Limitation  is  the  transitive  degree  of  the  material 
entity  of  the  Star  World.  Electricity  is  the  nega- 
tive, Magnetism  is  the  positive;  Constancy  is  the 
passive,  and  Mobility  is  the  transitive  degree  of 
the  Spiritual  entity  of  the  Star  World. 

Thus,  all  the  genderic  degrees  of  Personality 
and  Character  are  described  in  table  of  the  Star 
World. 

The  tables  of  the  Plant,  Zoonic  and  Societary 
Worlds  describe,  or  define,  their  genderic  degrees 
of  Personality  and  Character  in  the  same  manner. 

The  words  on  line  with  each  numeral  are  com- 
prised in  the  department  represented  by  the  nu- 
merals, and  the  perpendicular  words  represent  the 
entities  and  modes.  (Continued  on  page  156.) 


154 


STAR  GENESIS 


STAR  GENESIS 

PERSONAL      CHARACTER      PHENOMENAL 


<  Space  £  Persistency 

«  Matter  £  Consistency 

H  Omnipresence  ^  Continuence 

J  Limitation  P4  Divisibility 


1  Capaciousness 

2  Occupancy 

3  Universality 

4  Distribution 


<j  Electricity  >  Composure  5  Coldness 

£  Magnetism  £  Fervency  6  Hotness 

2  Constancy  °  Permanency  7  Solidity 

2  Mobility  a  Elasticity  8  Fluidity 


*  Oneness  g  Identity  9  Individuality 

H  Centerance  <  Superficiality  10  Lineology 

^  Distance  |  Extension        11  Magnitude 

g  Motion  g  Velocity  12  Position 


g  Receptivity 
o  Radiation 

M 

j  Rotation 
H  Succession 

k»> 

"  Gravity 
^  Vibration 
0  Repetition 
g  Periodicity 

13  Equilibrium 

14  Color 

15  Habitualness 

16  Seasonableness 


STRUCTURAL,          CRYSTALLINE 
MANIFESTATIONS.   MANIFESTATIONS. 


STAB  GENESIS 


155 


STAR 

CAUSATIVE 


w 


POSITIVE 


WORLD 

SEQUENTIVE 


^<  NEGATIVE 

1, 

4 

g;  POSITIVE 

2, 

4 

£_,  PASSIVE 

3, 

4 

^  TRANSITIVE 

4, 

4 

^j  NEGATIVE 

5, 

4 

P  POSITIVE 

6, 

4 

^  PAS  SIVE 

7, 

4 

PH  TRANSITIVE 

8, 

4 

C/i 

J  NEGATIVE 

9, 

4 

/j  POSITIVE 

10, 

4 

£  P  AS  SIVE 

11, 

4 

TRANSITIVE    12,     4 
NEGATIVE         13, 


14,     4  — 


j  PASSIVE  15, 

W 

fe  TRANSITIVE    16,     4 


STRUCTURAL 
MANIFESTATIONS 


4-4, 

1 

TRACTION 

t 

4-4, 

2 

PULSION 

r 

4-4, 

3 

TENSION 

§ 

4.  4 

4 

PANSION 

w 

4-4, 
4-4, 
4-4, 

5 
6 

7 

TRACTION 
PULSION 
TENSION 

DUCTP 

4-4, 

8 

PANSION 

•s 

W 

4-4, 

9 

TRACTION 

w 

(-!-( 

4-4, 
4-4, 
4-4, 

10 
11 
12 

PULSION 
TENSION 
PANSION 

iMEATIV 

W 

4-4, 

13 

TRACTION 

HH 

4  —  4, 

14 

PULSION 

o 

4-4, 

15 

TENSION 

w 

4-4, 

16 

PANSION 

v-r-l 

A 

CRYSTALLINE 
MANIFESTATIONS 


156  STAR  GENESIS 

In  the  Star  World,  the  degrees  of  personality 
are  manifested  through  the  >  structural  attitude, 
and  the  degrees  of  character  are  manifested 
through  the  crystalline  beatitude.  (See  page  155.) 

The  generated  degrees  of  personality  and  char- 
acter inherit  the  conditions  and  powers  of  their 
ungenerated  antecedents. 

In  each  generated  entity  and  its  sequentive 
mode,  the  conditions  and  powers  indicate  the  fac- 
tors of  a  genetive  potency  the  same  as  in  the  un- 
generated  entity  and  mode;  and  they  are  accom- 
panied by  similar  concomitants. 

The  Organic  attitude  is  generated  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  positive  degree  of  the  Spiritual  en- 
tity, and  the  Vegetative  beatitude  is  generated 
in  conjunction  with  the  Pulsive  degree  of  the 
Ductive  mode. 

The  Machinical  attitude  is  generated  in  con- 
junction with  the  passive  degree  of  the  Mental 
entity,  and  the  Animative  beatitude  is  generated 
in  conjunction  with  the  Tensive  degree  of  the 
Perineative  mode. 

The  Social  attitude  is  generated  in  conjunction 
with  the  Transitive  degree  of  the  Intellectual  en- 
tity, and  the  Humanizing  beatitude  is  generated 
in  conjunction  with  the  Pansive  degree  of  the 
Imageive  mode. 


STAR  GENESIS  157 

Each  facility  is  the  adjunct  of  each  attitude,  and 
each  faculty  is  the  adjunct  of  each  beatitude. 

The  degrees  of  personality  and  character  com- 
prised in  each  entity  and  its  sequentive  mode,  are 
endowed  with  unity  by  their  attitude  and  beati- 
tude; and  with  unfoldivity  by  the  facilities  of 
experience  and  the  faculties  of  Reason. 

The  four  genetive  potencies  indicated  by  the 
four  entities  represented  in  the  table,  are  com- 
prised in  a  more  comprehensive  one,  called  the 
Star  World. 

The  negative  condition  dominates  in  the  Mater- 
ial entity,  and  endows  it  with  the  rnatine  sexual 
degree  of  state. 

The  positive  condition  dominates  in  the  Spirit- 
ual entity,  and  endows  it  with  the  maline  sexual 
degree  of  state. 

The  passive  condition  dominates  in  the  Mental 
entity,  and  endows  it  with  the  matine  conjugal 
degree  of  state. 

The  transitive  condition  dominates  in  the  Intel- 
lectual entity,  and  endows  it  with  the  maline  con- 
jugal degree  of  state. 

The  transitive  condition  dominates  in  the  Intel- 
lectual entity,  and  endows  it  with  the  maline  con- 
jugal degree  of  state. 

The  Tractive  power  dominates  in  the  Palpive 
mode,  and  endows  it  with  the  matine  analytical 
degree  of  force. 


158  STAR  GENESIS 

The  Pulsive  power  dominates  in  the  Ductive 
mode,  and  endows  it  with  the  maline  analytical 
degree  of  force. 

The  Tensive  power  dominates  in  the  Permeative 
mode,  and  endows  it  with  the  matine  synthetical 
degree  of  force. 

The  Pansive  power  dominates  in  the  Imageive 
mode,  and  endows  it  with  the  maline  synthetical 
degree  of  force. 

These  endowments  and  indications  are  as  true 
of  the  Plant,  Zoonic  and  Societary,  as  of  the  Star 
World.  They  are  all  composed  in  like  manner. 

The  genetive  potencies  designated  as  the  Star 
Plant,  Zoonic  and  Societary  worlds,  are  all  com- 
prised in  a  more  comprehensive  one,  named  Ex- 
istence. (See  pages  112  and  113.) 

The  negative  condition  dominates  in  the  person- 
ality of  the  Star  World,  and  endows  it  with  the 
matine  sexual  degree  of  state;  therefore,  it  is  a 
matine  sexual  factor. 

The  positive  condition  dominates  in  the  person- 
ality of  the  Plant  World,  and  endows  it  with  the 
maline  sexual  degree  of  state;  therefore,  it  is  a 
maline  sexual  factor. 

The  passive  condition  dominates  in  the  person- 
ality of  the  Zoonic  World,  and  endows  it  with  the 


STAR  GENESIS  159 

rnatine  conjugal  degree  of  state ;  therefore,  it  is  a 
matine  conjugal  factor. 

The  transitive  condition  dominates  in  the  per- 
sonality of  the  Societary  World,  and  endows  it 
with  the  maline  conjugal  degree  of  state;  there- 
fore, it  is  a  maline  conjugal  factor. 

The  Tractive  power  dominates  in  the  character 
of  the  Star  World,  and  endows  it  with  the  matine 
analytical  degree  of  force ;  therefore,  it  is  a  matine 
analytical  factor. 

The  Pulsive  power  dominates  in  the  character 
of  the  Plant  World,  and  endow"s  it  with  the  maline 
analytical  degree  of  force ;  therefore,  it  is  a  maline 
analytical  factor. 

The  Tensive  power  dominates  in  the  character 
of  the  Zoonic  World,  and  endows  it  with  the 
matine  synthetical  degree  of  force;  therefore,  it 
is  a  matine  synthetical  factor. 

The  Pansive  power  dominates  in  the  character 
of  the  Societary  World,  and  endows  it  with  the 
maline  synthetical  degree  of  force ;  therefore  it  is 
a  maline  synthetical  factor. 

These  eight  genderic  factors  are  comprised  in 
the  one  all  comprehensive  potency,  named  Exist- 
ence. t 

Thus  we  find  that  the  Star,  Plant,  Zoonic  and 


160  STAR  GENESIS 

Societary  worlds  furnish  the  factors  of  said  com- 
prehensive potency. 

The  eight  generic  phenomenal  degrees  com- 
prised in  each  of  the  64  generic  departments  of 
genesis,  may  be  illustrated  by  the  phenomenal 
degrees  comprised  in  color.  In  the  production 
of  color,  Blue  indicates  the  dominion  of  negative- 
ness  ;  Bed,  of  positiveness ;  Yellow,  of  passiveness ; 
White,  of  transitiveness ;  Purple,  of  traction; 
Orange,  of  pulsion;  Green,  of  tension,  and  Black, 
of  pansion. 

In  each  generic  •  department  of  genesis,  each 
generic  degree  of  phenomena  indicates  a  genetive 
factor,  and  these  genetive  factors  indicate  a  com- 
plete genetive  potency.  Therefore,  a  complete 
abstract  of  the  requirements  of  genetive  law  is 
a  perfect  analogical  exponent  of  each  department. 

As  color  indicates  a  specific  organ  for  its  cog- 
nizance, so  does  each  other  generic  phenomenal 
department. 


CHAPTER  VII 

PLANT  GENESIS 

Not  having  the  appropriate  language  at  our 
command  wherewith  to  give  a  full  outline  of  the 
genesis  of  the  Plant,  Zoonic  and  Societary  worlds, 
and  having  a  desire  to  do  somewhat  in  that  direc- 
tion, we  give  such  general  and  specific  ideas  as 
we  can  with  the  language  at  our  command. 

As  we  proceed  from  the  Star,  toward  the  Socie- 
tary World,  the  work  becomes  more  and  more 
difficult,  in  the  ratio  of  the  number  of  the  generic 
stages  comprised  in  each,  and  in  the  ratio  of  the 
intricacy  of  the  composition. 

We  have  given  more  special  attention  to  the 
genesis  of  the  Star  World,  because  it  furnishes 
the  most  ready  example  of  genesis;  and  to  the 
Societary  World,  because  it  more  immediately 
concerns  the  well  being  of  humanity. 

The  Plant  World  is  possible  only  as  the  cohered 
succeedent  of  the  Star  World ;  and  it  is  as  depend- 
ent on  the  Star  World,  as  Matter  is  on  Space. 

Two  generic  stages  of  development  are  compris- 
ed in  the  Plant  World. 

The  first  co-dominating  grade  dominates  in  the 

161 


162  PLANT  GENESIS 

accomplishment  of  the  first  stage  of  plant  devel- 
opment, but  its  development  is  due  to  the  con- 
serving influences  of  the  remaining  grades;  and 
it  is  accomplished  by  bringing  the  organic  degree 
of  form  in  conjunction  with  the  material  entity, 
and  by  bringing  the  Vegetative  beatitude  in  con- 
junction with  the  Palpive  mode. 

(See  table  of  co-dominating  grades,  page  115.) 

The  second  co-dominating  grade  dominates  in 
the  accomplishment  of  the  second  stage,  and  the 
degrees  of  the  other  grades  serve  as  coadjutants. 

Perfect  plant  organisms  are  produced  in  the 
second,  but  not  in  the  first  stage. 

From  birth,  each  star  is  a  complete  organic  cell, 
but  as  it  is  only  a  single  cell,  it  is  not  an  organism. 

In  the  production  of  the  Plant  World,  there  is 
a  transfer  of  stellar  developments  as  the  basis 
of  procedure.  (See  table  of  Star  Genesis,  page 
154.) 

The  organic  degree  of  form  is  first  generated 
in  conjunction  with  Magnetism,  and  by  Magnetism 
it  is  conjoined  to  the  matter  of  which  the  individ- 
ual star  is  composed,  and  thus,  the  star  becomes 
a  simple  cell,  on  a  large  scale. 

Without  the  cell  form  the  structure  of  the  star 
could  not  be  maintained. 

A  single  cell  is  a  simple  organ,  but  it  is  not  an 


PLANT  GENESIS  163 

• 

organism.  An  organism  is  produced  by  adding 
cell  to  cell,  as  in  the  production  of  a  plant. 

In  the  second  stage  of  plant  development  the 
individual  plant  becomes  a  complete  organism. 

A  cell  is  composed  of  a  shell  and  a  cavity. 

Without  the  cavity  the  shell  could  not  exist,  and 
without  the  shell  the  cavity  could  not  exist. 

The  shell  implies  the  cavity,  and  the  cavity  im- 
plies the  shell. 

Collapse  the  shell  to  the  exclusion  of  the  cavity, 
and  only  a  structure  would  remain.  The  organic 
degree  of  form  is  excluded  with  the  cavity. 

A  solid  crystal  is  a  structure. 

A  hollow  crystal,  like  this  earth,  is  both  a  struc- 
ture and  an  organ. 

The  shell  of  this  organ  is  a  structure  composed 
of  many  crystals;  hence,  it  is  a  structuralism. 

Matter  may  be  structuralized  without  being  or- 
ganized, but  it  cannot  be  organized  without  being 
structuralized. 

Organization  without  the  presence  of  structure, 
is  as  impossible  as  Matter  without  the  presence 
of  Space. 

The  structural  degree  of  Form  is  conjoined  to 
Matter  by  the  electrical  influence  of  Space;  and 


164  PLANT  GENESIS 

» 

the  organic  degree  is  conjoined  by  the  magnetism 
of  Matter. 

When  Matter  is  dominantly  magnetic,  there  is 
a  tendency  to  radiate  magnetism,  in  all  directions, 
from  each  particle  of  Matter;  and  when  suffi- 
ciently magnetic,  particle  will  be  driven  from 
particle  until  not  one  rests  on  another. 

A  solid  globule  can  be  formed  when  Electricity 
dominates  sufficiently;  but  when  an  electro-mag- 
netic equilibrium  occurs,  a  hollow  globule  is 
formed. 

A  hollow  globule  is  a  cell,  the  shell  of  which  is 
produced  by  Electricity;  and  the  cavity  is  pro- 
duced by  Magnetism ;  the  two  acting  coherently  in 
equilibrio. 

In  plant  formation,  plastic  matter  is  absorbed 
by,  and  exuded  from  the  cells  in  obedience  to 
magnetic  currents;  and  after  exudation  the  mat- 
ter is  formed  into  cell  shells,  by  magnetic  infla- 
tion; and  this  inflation  may  be  accomplished  by 
the  magnetic  current,  or  by  generated  magnetism. 

Organic  experience  is  the  perfector  of  plant 
organisms. 

Experience  is  the  life  of  the  Soul,  and  Form  is 
the  life  of  the  Body. 

Form  is  conjoined  to  the  Body,  by  the  Soul. 


PLANT  GENESIS  165 

Experience  is  conjoined  to  the  Soul  by  the  Body 
through  the  Form  that  has  been  conjoined  by  the 
Soul. 

Electricity  and  Magnetism  are  the  passional 
expressions  of  the  conditions  or  state  of  Space 
and  Matter. 

In  the  above  sketch  we  have  made  a  few  leading 
points;  and  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  table  of 
Plant  World,  on  page  139,  for  a  complete  formula. 

The  Plant  World  coheres  with  the  Star  World, 
as  Spirituality  coheres  with  Materiality.  Also, 
the  genesis  of  the  Plant  World  is  analogous  to  the 
genesis  of  the  Star  World,  as  given  in  the  preced- 
ing chapter. 

The  difference  between  the  different  worlds  is 
due  to  the  different  qualities  of  the  different 
grades. 

All  that  is  comprised  in  the  four  worlds,  exist 
in  the  prime  ungenerated  source  as  possibilities; 
hence,  their  generation  is  a  necessity.  These  pos- 
sibilities are  possible  only  in  a  certain  order; 
therefore,  they  are  generated  in  that  order. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

ZOONIC   GENESIS 

" The  genetive  potencies  described  as  the  Star, 
Plant,  Zoonic  and  Societary  worlds  are  all  com- 
prised in  a  more  comprehensive  one,  named  Exist- 
ence." (See  page  158.) 

The  remainder  of  page  158,  and  all  of  page  159 
should  be  quoted  in  this  connection. 

The  eight  genderic  factors  described  in  this 
quotation  are  comprised  in  an  all  comprehensive 
potency,  named  Existence,  and  in  them  are  com- 
prised its  sexual  parts,  its  conjugal  relators,  its 
analytical  comparisons  and  its  synthetical  cor- 
respondences. 

Character  is  always  the  sequence  of  personality, 
and  force  is  always  the  sequence  of  state. 

The  personality  of  the  Star  World  is  the  co- 
herive  antecedent  of  the  personality  of  the  Plant 
World;  and  the  personality  of  the  Plant  World, 
is  the  cohered  succeedent  of  the  personality  of 
the  Star  World. 

By  virtue  of  the  genderic  adaptations  of  the 
personalities  of  the  Star  and  Plant  Worlds,  each 
to  the  other,  the  personalities  of  the  Zoonic  and 
Societary  worlds  inhere  in  them. 

Also,  the  personality  of  the  Zoonic  World  is  the 

166 


ZO-ONIC  GENESIS  167 

coherive  antecedent  of  the  personality  of  the 
Societary  World;  and  the  personality  of  the 
Societary  World  is  the  cohered  succeedent  of  the 
personality  of  the  Zoonic  World. 

Thus  the  personalities  of  the  four  worlds  are 
all  composed  in  the  personale  of  the  all  compre- 
hensive potency,  named  Existence. 

The  Star  World  is  the  coherive  antecedent  of 
the  Plant  World,  and  the  Plant  World  is  its  co- 
hered succeedent. 

The  Zoonic  World  inheres  in  the  Star  W^orld, 
and  the  Societary  World  inheres  in  the  Plant 
World.  Also,  the  Zoonic  World  is  the  coherive 
antecedent  of  the  Societary  World;  and  the  So- 
cietary World  is  its  cohered  succeedent. 

The  Plant  World  is  generated  direct  from  the 
Star  World. 

The  Zoonic  World  is  generated  from  the  Plant 
World  under  the  influences  of  the  Star  World. 

The  Societary  World  is  generated  from  the 
Zoonic  World  under  the  combined  influences  of 
the  Star  and  Plant  worlds. 

The  influences  of  the  Star  World  on  the  Plant 
World,  and  the  influences  of  the  Star  and  Plant 
Worlds  on  the  Zoonic  and  Societary  worlds  pro- 
duce a  sense  of  necessity. 


168  ZO-ONIC  GENESIS 

When  the  sense  of  necessity  reaches  the  domain 
of  consciousness,  as  a  perception,  the  sense  of 
supply  enters  the  same  domain  as  a  conception. 

Conception  conjoins  Keflection  to  Perception, 
and  through  Reflection  Eeason  is  conjoined  to 
Conception. 

In  this  manner,  the  necessity  of  each  case  is 
met  by  furnishing  a  supply  that  answers  to  the 
demand. 

When  the  sense  of  necessity  for  any  function 
enters  the  domain  of  Consciousness,  an  effort  to 
perform  the  function  produces  the  supply;  and 
when  the  demand  and  effort  begins  to  cease,  the 
organs  will  begin  to  perish ;  and  a  complete  cessa- 
tion of  demand  and  effort  will  result  in  -the  anihi- 
lation  of  the  organ. 

The  use  of  an  organ  will  perpetuate  its  genesis, 
and  its  genesis  will  cease  with  its  non-use. 

Organic  form,  growth  and  quality  result  from 
efforts  to  perform  functions. 

This  law  maintains  in  the  production  of  all 
Plant,  Zoonic  and  Societary  organisms. 

The  composition  of  each  variety  of  Zoonic  ma- 
chinery is  generated  in  like  manner,  from  the 
hair  on  the  head  to  the  nails  on  the  toes. 

The  generic  steps  required  for  the  genesis  of 
the  four  worlds,  are  indicated  in  the  four  tables, 


ZO-ONIC  GENESIS  169 

on  pages  138,  139,  140  and  141 ;  and  on  154,  the 
table  of  Star  Genesis  furnishes  a  sample  of 
genesis  that  may  be  applied,  by  analogy,  to  each 
of  the  other  worlds. 

Also,  our  next  chapter  will  furnish  a  sample 
of  the  generic  stages  of  development. 

Environments  control  in  the  production  of 
Zoonic  machinery  as  well  as  in  the  production  of 
plant  organisms. 

The  teeth  of  the  horse,  and  other  equine  ani- 
mals, serve  well  as  weapons  of  defense,  and  there- 
fore horns  are  not  required. 

The  teeth  of  the  ox,  and  othe'r  bovine  animals, 
do-  not  serve  as  a  defense,  but  horns  or  a  center 
crest  supply  the  deficiency. 

Long  necks  find  no  place  in  swine  economy ;  and 
short  necks  find  no  place  in  giraffe  economy. 

Fish  that  live  in  continual  darkness  have  no 
eyes;  and  there  are  fish  that  begin  life  with  one 
eye  on  each  side  of  the  head,  but  the  habitual  ex- 
posure of  one  side  to  the  light,  brings  both  eyes 
to  that  side  of  the  head. 

By  a  change  of  function,  feet  may  be  changed 
to  wings  or  hands. 

Millions  of  such  facts  exist,  but  a  few  straws 
may  serve  to  show  the  way  of  the  wind,  or  the 
ilow  of  a  stream. 


CHAPTER  IX 

SOCIETARY   GENESIS 

We  have  shown  that  in  Existence  are  comprised 
eight  distinct  principles,  and  that  in  each  of  these 
eight  principles  are  comprised  four  discretive  de- 
grees ;  also,  that  from  these  32  degrees  all  genetive 
compositions  are  derived. 

We  have  shown  that  all  generated  things  are 
comprised  in  the  Star,  Plant,  Zoonic  and  Societary 
worlds:  and  that  all  the  principles,  constituents 
and  degrees  of  Existence  are  comprised  in  each  of 
these  four  worlds. 

We  have  shown  that  among  the  32  discretive 
degrees  are  comprised  four  co-dominating  grades ; 
that  in  each  distinct  principle  are  comprised  a 
complete  series  of  degrees;  that  the  first  degree 
of  each  series  belongs  to  the  first  grade ;  that  the 
second  of  each,  belongs  to  the  second  grade ;  that 
the  third  of  each,  belongs  to  the  third  grade ;  that 
the  fourth  of  each,  belongs  to  the  fourth  grade; 
that  in  each  grade,  the  four  causative  degrees  are 
super-dominants;  and  the  four  sequentives  are 
sub-dominants;  that  each  degree  of  each  grade 
has  a  quality  peculiar  to  its  grade;  that  no  de- 

170 


SOCIETARY   GENESIS  171 

gree  of  any  grade  ever  co-dominates  with  any 
degree  of  any  other  grade;  that  when  any  grade 
of  degrees  is  in  dominion,  all  the  degrees  of  the 
other  grades  must  serve  as  coadjutants ;  that  one 
of  these  grades  arrives  to  dominancy  in  the  Star, 
two  in  the  Plant,  three  in  the  Zoonic,  and  four  in 
the  Societary  world;  that  in  each  co-dominating 
grade  there  is  a  super  and  a  sub  chief,  that  indi- 
cate a  super  and  a  sub  apexual  center  of  develop- 
ment in  each  generic  stage  of  development;  that 
in  the  first  grade,  the  apexual  centers  occur  with 
the  1st  and  5th;  that  in  passing  from  one  stage 
to  another,  these  centers  move  forward  one  de- 
gree each,  so  that  in  the  second  stage  they  occur 
with  the  2nd  and  6th ;  in  the  third,  with  the  3rd 
and  7th;  and  in  the  fourth,  with  the  4th  and  8th. 

These  prniciples,  degrees,  grades,  supers,  subs, 
causatives  and  sequentives  are  represented  in 
tabular  form  on  page  176.  The  super  chiefs  are 
indicated  by  *  and  the  sub  chiefs  by  f. 

In  the  first  stage,  the  apexual  centers  occur  with 
the  selfhood  degrees ;  in  the  second,  with  the  spon- 
taneic  degrees;  in  the  third,  with  the  unitary  de- 
grees; and  in  the  fourth,  with  the  unfoldive  de- 
grees. 

In  the  Societary  World  are  comprised  four  gen- 


172  SOCIETARY   GENESIS 

eric  stages  of  Societary  development,  that  answer 
to  the  four  co-dominating  grades. 

In  each  of  these  stages  there  are  8  generic  de- 
grees of  development  that  answer  to  the  8  degrees 
of  its  co-dominating  grade. 

Over  each  degree  of  development,  in  each  stage, 
there  dominates  a  principle  of  development  that 
answers  to  the  degrees  of  Existence  on  which  it  is 
based;  and  over  each  stage  there  presides  a  har- 
monizing aspiration  that  answers  to  the  quality  of 
the  grade. 

Preceding  each  stage  there  is  a  transitional  step 
that  answers  to  the  conflict  of  its  principles  with 
those  of  the  stage  which  precedes  it. 

Underlying  each  stage  of  society,  is  a  pivotal 
institution  that  answers  to  its  aspirations  and 
principles. 

This  pivotal  institution  obtains  as  between  the 
sexes  on  the  basis  of  gender,  and  in  each  stage  it 
must  answer  to  the  presiding  aspiration,  and  to 
the  co-dominating  principles  of  the  stage ;  so  that 
it  may  furnish,  a  perfect  pattern  for  all  that  is 
to  be  built  thereon. 

The  aspiration  for  supremeness  presides  over 
the  first;  for  Tightness,  over  the  second;  for  har- 
mony, over  the  third;  and  for  goodness  over  the 
fourth  harmonic  stage. 


SOCIETARY   GENESIS  173 

In  each  stage  are  comprised  a  principle  of  com- 
pact, of  dispensation,  of  rule,  of  commerce,  of 
f amilism,  of  service,  of  obligation  and  of  morality. 

In  the  first  stage  are  comprised  a  despotic  prin- 
ciple of  compact,  a  compulsory  principle  of  dis- 
pensation, an  arbitrary  principle  of  rule,  a  dicta- 
torial principle  of  commerce,  a  chief tainic  prin- 
ciple of  familism,  a  chattel  principle  of  service, 
an  authoritive  principle  of  obligation,  and  an 
obedientive  principle  of  morality. 

In  the  second  stage  are  comprised  a  publican 
principle  of  compact,  a  compensative  principle  of 
dispensation,  a  representative  principle  of  rule, 
a  comparative  principle  of  commerce,  an  indus- 
trial principle  of  familism,  a  competitive  prin- 
ciple of  service,  an  agreementive  principle  of  obli- 
gation, and  an  honesty  principle  of  morality. 

In  the  third  stage  are  comprised  a  co-investive 
principle  of  compact,  an  insurive  principle  of 
dispensation,  a  responsive  principle  of  rule,  an 
equality  principle  of  commerce,  a  co-operative 
principle  of  familism,  a  mutuality  principle  of 
service,  a  fitness  principle  of  obligation,  and  an 
impartiality  principle  of  morality. 

In  the  fourth  stage  are  comprised  a  fraternal 
principle  of  compact,  a  communistic  principle  of 


174  SOCIETARY   GENESIS 

dispensation,  a  constitutional  principle  of  rule,  a 
freedom  principle  of  commerce,  a  unitary  prin- 
ciple of  familism,  a  gratuity  principle  of  service, 
an  integrity  principle  of  obligation,  and  a  grati- 
tude principle  of  morality. 

These  stages,  principles  and  aspirations  are 
represented  in  tabular  form  on  page  177. 

The  tables  of  Co-dominating  Grades,  and  the 
table  of  Societary  Principles  are  inserted  on  fac- 
ing pages,  to  facilitate  analogical  comparisons. 

The  principles  of  compact  answer  to  the  Em- 
bodying Entities.  (See  page  179.) 

The  principles  of  Dispensation  answer  to  the 
Soulizing  Conditions. 

The  principles  of  Rule  answer  to  the  Formative 
Attitudes. 

The  principles  of  Commerce  answer  to  the 
Facilities  of  Experience. 

The  principles  of  Familism  answer  to  the  Per- 
ceptive Modes. 

The  principles  of  Service  answer  to  the  Concep- 
tive  powers. 

The  principles  of  Obligation  answer  to  the  Re- 
flective Beatitudes. 

The  principles  of  Morality  answer  to  the  Rea- 
soning Faculties. 


SOCIETARY   GENESIS  175 

Therefore,  Compact  answers  to  Body;  Dispen- 
sation, to  Soul ;  Rule,  to  Form ;  Commerce  to  Ex- 
perience; Pamilism,  to  Perception;  Service,  to 
Conception;  Obligation  to  Reflection;  Morality 
to  Reason. 

The  apexual  centers  of  development  answer  to 
the  chiefs  of  domination,  therefore,  they  are  in- 
dicated in  like  manner. 

In  each  generic  stage  of  development  are  com- 
prised circles  of  genesis  that  answer  to  the  Self- 
hood, the  Spontaneic,  the  unitary  and  the  unfold- 
ive  circles. 

These  circles,  with  their  causative  and  sequen- 
tive  principles,  series  and  degrees,  are  arranged 
in  tabular  form  on  page  179. 

The  numerals  from  1  to  8  indicate  the  degrees 
of  the  circles  in  their  genetive  order. 

The  numerals  1,  2,  3,  4,  indicate  the  gene- 
tive order  of  the  circles. 

In  each  circle  are  comprised  a  causative  and  a 
sequentive  series  of  degrees.  The  names  of  each 
series  and  its  principle  are  involved  in  its  heading. 

All  of  the  32  genderic  degrees  of  existence  are 
comprised  in  each  of  the  four  generic  stages  of 
societary  development,  but  only  one  grade  arrives 
to  dominancy  in  any  one  stage.  (Continued  on 
page  180.) 


176 


SUPER 


SUB 


i — i 

o 

Q 

6 
u 


O 

& 

Q 

HH 

i 

SECON 
GBADI 

02 


H    02    02 

CM      CO     * 


<n      r>> 

i.     *— 


03      TD 

1   i  1 


02 

,8 

02 


^  02 

-2*  ^  >» 

^3  d  ."S 

03  OJ  l~^ 

03        O> 

+2  .5  d     bo 

'£  .t5  ^        d 

•rH  «3  bO         03 

ft  O  *-l         rd 

02  PM  O   O 


CO 


03 


0        03 


r  ^ 

^  £ 

O2  > 

CO  ^ 


d 
o 

d          '-£ 

O  03 

I  d  1 1 

bC     *O!         d       *H 

ill! 


d 
o 

C5      "H 

o    "S    "o 

'I  .9  5 

M       *3       nti 


03 


§  -S  8 

•<S>       J1?         O 


00 


r>» 


'•8  §  a  g 

-2  •«  ®  § 

o  r-S  bo  p 

,3  pS  QJ  0^ 


H—    b-     oo 

d 


03        d 

d  S    ° 

.2  §  -  '- 

03  '-4^ 

O,  O  03 

-^  S  b 

03  rH  rH 

PH  E~i  O 


O3 


00 


^i       !><> 
^          ^ 


£   8  f  § 

03       O       ^       <X) 

OH    0    Os    S3 


«o 


oo 


30N3n&3S 


SOCIETAEY   GENESIS  177 


CD 

a 

k 

u 

iz; 


PH 


a 

>* 

-4-J 

rH 

02 

•  rH 

P! 
01 

CD 

FOURT 

STAGE 

Fraterni 

Commun 

Constitu< 

Freedom 

.rH 

R 
P 

Gratuity 

•  rH 

"S 

M 

Gratitud 

'oodness 

rH 

(M 

CO 

* 

10 

CO 

t>. 

-i— 

<3 

03 

-4J 

02 

d 

CD 

CD 

& 
O> 

a 

o 

& 

THIRD 

STAGE. 

-4-i 
02 
CD 
> 

fl 
.rH 
1 

O 

Q 

Insurance 

| 

02 

fl 

0 

PH 

02 

CD 

& 

"3 
» 

.  rH 
-*J 

03 

rH 

CD 
PH 
O 

6 
Q 

Mutuality 

Fitness 

Impartiali 

r  armony 

TH 

oq 

* 

T* 

1O 

50 

-i— 

00 

^ 

d 

0 

Q 

, 

.2 

•  rH 

"cS 

d 
o 

O 

^ 

0 

Q 

S: 

GQ 

EH 

Publicism 

02 

a 

CD 

a 

a 

o 

CD 
02 
CD 

rH 

Comparis< 

Industry 

Competiti 

Agreemen 

09 

d 

O 

hH 
HH 

co 

r^ 

T—  1 

* 

CO 

-h 

10 

-t— 

t^. 

OO 

ft^ 

ri 

FIRST 

STAGE. 

a 

02 

•  rH 

"o 

02 
CD 

ft 

Compulsion 

Arbitration 

Dictation 

Chieftainisi 

Chattelism 

Authority 

Obedience 

upremeness 

^ 

* 

<M 

CO 

•sin 

H— 

CO 

•>• 

CO 

GQ 

_o 

1 

-K» 

CO 

§ 

JL 

tj 

Q 

t, 

1 

CO 

to 

^ 

|  . 

^ 

CO 

g 

r§ 

•  ^ 

C§N 

^ 

M 

H 

^ 

5^4 

CO 

g 

sj 

5> 

•<s> 

I 

O 

.2 

n 

o 

CS 

CO 

S 

0 

S 

O 

PJ 

OH 

O 

&H 

CQ 

O 

^ 

§D 

iH 

oq 

CO 

•* 

10 

CO 

L^ 

00 

^ 

*>7Cf/^)  Jf~)                       ij  i\ff*J  Di)'*[^ 

LJtJl  1  V  *~f                               t-lt^flMt-ll  jVyjJO 

178 


SOCIETARY  GENESIS 


CT> 

r^^^^ 

^^      i 

O 


fa 

i— i 

Q 


a  S 

g| 

I 


^  1  § 

I  S  fl  | 

-I  8  |  £ 

r2  A  £  P« 

^  a  a  a 

P  O  0>  O 

PH  Q  PH  O 

r-l  #  CO  Tft 


fn       03 

03          rH 


CO 


^3  O  rH 

3  *-*3  -^ 

1           r?  g  S 

I         ^  §  & 

rH        •  rH  i  -.  r- 1 

Or— I  rH 

^H     v5  O 

#        O-J  CO  ^^ 

fl  ri 

d     o  o 

rH         -i-H  ,,H  ("H 

CO         CO  -|-S  5 


S.f-H  *X 

rQ  O 

Q}           O           M  .rH 

P    O    <1  P 

*      c^>    co  "^ 


d     ° 

rH      Q 
lO      H— 


a  *• 

O        to 
O        1> 


03 

d 

rH 

O 

03 

fn 


03 
PM 


fcC     r-H 

d      03 


rH  O 

.rH  i_ 

HH  r^ 

HH  CJ 


aj    S 


.rH  03 

Q    6 


o 

HH 
HH 

CO 


00 


CO 


d        b^      QJ 
CO      jj        O 

d 
o» 


§> 


<3 

fc> 


c  p  -3  e 

O  ^  .rH  fe 

g  S  'A  £ 

oj  pQ  cl  O 

•N  .  -*H  d  O 


OD 


O     >3      3 

O     C|     OH 

?H     (M     CO 


§  £ 

•  S  5»i  ^ 

<Si      t-i  .^  M 

O  53  r-S 

"S?           fei  C  J 

<>>        '^>  V.  « 

«  ^  J2  § 

^-.,;     <-^.  ^w  o 


oo     PH 


SOCIETARY  GENESIS 


UNFOLDIVE 

4 

:PERIMENTAI 

FACILITIES 

0> 

1 

> 

rH 

2  Change 
3  Sensation 

*  Sympathy  , 

REASONING 

FACULTIES 

5  Impression 

rH 
O 

1 

CO 

7  Instinct 
f  Intuition 

CD 

M 

rt 

9 

. 

H 

GO 

-fr 

W 

H 

o 

•  rH 

-^ 

c 
o 

•  rH 

••••• 

5S 

> 

•j-H 

^  jj 

j**1 

P-i 

03 

rH 

C3       "*^ 

ri 

3 

H-  1 

H 

ft 

13 

rH 

:S  ^ 

>> 

M 

EH 

ft 
j—  ) 

N 

•  rH 

O 

O      S3 

^/** 

EH 

P 

^ 

o3     p! 

•  rH 

O 

H—  •* 

13 

"cC 

?  's 

M0_ 

H-  i 

u 

EH 

O 

rH       ^ 

13 

W 

h-i 

-t-3 

CO 

cy 

i  § 

HH 

u 

p 

PH 
O 

i—  i 
EH 
EH 

rH 

-4-3 

GO 

0  1 

•  rH 

O 

o 

GO 

J 
fe 

w 

EH 

Q 

§ 

fe 

< 

rH 

oq    * 

:* 

p^ 

M 

10 

CO 

-1-  CO 

Q 

CO 

M 

, 

GO 

CO 

CO 

^^^ 

w 

s 

^ 

CO 

CO       « 

2 

H 

HH 

^ 

*<! 

r—  1 

Q 
l—  1 

CD 

fi    2 

<X> 

t* 

I—I 

GO 

H 

S 

•    ^^^ 

Wr         j 

SPONT^ 

CS3 
CN!    1—  I 

O 

CONDIT 

Negativi 

Positive 
Passivei 

Transit! 

)NCEPT 

POWER 

Tractioi 

Pulsion 

Tension 
Pansion 

rH 

*      CO 

_ 

w 

o 

H— 

t^    CO 

Q 

0 

ft 

1 

GO 

O 

HH 

H 

^J 

&H 

SELFHO 

-I 

PQ 

ENTITI 

Materiality 

Spirituality 
Mentality 

Intellectual! 

ERCEPTIV: 

MODES 

p 
o 

•  — 

03 

13 
PM 

Ductation 

Permeation 
Imageation 

co 


oo 


180  SOCIETARY   GENESIS 

In  each  stage  the  degrees  of  its  dominating 
grade  furnish  the  basis  of  societary  principles; 
and  the  degrees  of  the  non-dominating  grades 
furnish  the  basis  of  conserving  coadjutants. 

In  passing  from  one  stage  to  another,  the  domi- 
nators  of  the  preceding  stages  become  conserva- 
tors ;  therefore,  there  are  8  principles  and  24  con- 
servators in  each  stage. 

Of  these  8  principles  one  is  a  causative  and 
another  one  is  a  sequentive  chief. 

The  causative  chiefs  are  superiors,  and  the  se- 
quentives  are  inferiors,  and  for  shortness,  we 
class  them  as  supers  and  subs. 

The  dominating  grades  are  interwoven  with 
the  circles .  of  genesis,  so  that  the  chiefs  of  the 
one  are  also  the  chiefs  of  the  other ;  but  the  circles 
do  not  answer  to  the  grades.  To  render  this  plain, 
compare  the  table  of  grades  with  the  table  of 
circles. 

The  32  degrees  are  all  comprised  in  the  circles 
as  well  as  in  the  grades,  but  the  degrees  of  the 
circles  in  their  order  do  not  answer  to  the  degrees 
of  the  grades  in  their  order. 

As  but  one  grade  dominates  in  any  one  stage, 
so  but  one  circle  becomes  prominent  in  any  one 
stage. 

The   32   degrees   are   comprised  in  8   distinct 


SOCIETARY  GENESIS  181 

series  that  answer  to  the  8  distinct  principles 
of  Existence.  (See  table  on  page  179.) 

The  1st  degree  of  each  series  arrives  to  domi- 
nancy  in  the  1st  stage;  the  2nd,  in  the  2nd;  the 
3rd,  in  the  3rd;  and  the  4th  in  the  4th. 

The  chiefs  are  chiefs  of  both  circles  and  grades, 
and  in  like  order;  therefore,  they  determine  the 
quality  of  life  as  well  as  the  quality  of  develop- 
ment. 

In  the  first  stage  the  chiefs  are  comprised  in 
the  selfhood  circle;  therefore,  in  that  stage  life 
is  most  prominent  on  the  plane  of  selfhood. 

In  the  2nd  stage  the  chiefs  are  comprised  in 
the  spontaneic  circle ;  therefore,  in  that  stage  life 
is  most  prominent  on  the  plane  of  spontaneity. 

In  the  3rd  stage  the  chiefs  are  comprised  in 
the  unitary  circle ;  therefore,  in  that  stage  life  is 
most  prominent  on  the  plane  of  unity. 

In  the  4th  stage  the  chiefs  are  comprised  in 
the  unfoldive  circle;  therefore,  in  that  stage  life 
is  most  prominent  on  the  plane  of  unf  oldivity. 

By  referring  to  the  table  of  grades,  and  observ- 
ing the  signs  that  indicate  the  chiefs,  we  find  that 
the  Material  degree  of  Body,  and  the  Palpive 
mode  of  Perception  are  chiefs  of  the  1st  stage; 
that  the  Positive  degree  of  Soul  and  the  Pulsive 


182  SOCIETARY  GENESIS 

degree  of  Conception  are  chiefs  of  the  2nd  stage ; 
that  the  Machinical  degree  of  Form  and  the  Ani- 
mative  degree  of  Reflection  are  chiefs  of  the  3rd 
stage ;  and  that  the  Sympathetic  degree  of  Exper- 
ience and  the  Intuitive  degree  of  Reason  are  chiefs 
in  the  4th  stage. 

The  facts  that  endow  with  selfhood  are  promi- 
nent on  the  1st  plane  of  life. 

The  adaptations  that  endow  with  spontaneity 
are  prominent  on  the  2nd  plane  of  life. 

The  appositions  that  endow  with  unity  are 
prominent  on  the  3rd  plane  of  life. 

The  truths  that  endow  with  unfoldivity  are 
prominent  on  the  4th  plane  of  life. 

The  selfhood  plane  of  life  is  most  prominent 
in  the  first  or  Supremacy  stage  of  societary  de- 
velopment ;  and  the  first  grade  of  dominators  sub- 
jects the  occupants  of  this  plane  to  a  life  of  ma- 
terial darkness  and  poverty  that  renders  them 
supremely  selfish  in  their  aspirations;  therefore, 
they  grope  in  the  errors  of  ignorance,  and  grovel 
in  the  miseries  of  selfish  aspiration  and  sinful 
actions  (sin  is  a  transgression  of  the  law  of  Right- 
ness,  Harmony  and  Goodness). 

As  we  advance  on  the  line  of  societary  develop- 
ment, the  evils  that  abound  in  the  first  stage  are 


SOCIETARY  GENESIS  183 

mitigated  by  the  influences  of  other  grades;  and 
thus  examples  of  life  are  furnished  that  lead  on- 
ward toward  a  new  stage,  and  upward  to  a  higher 
plane  of  life. 

The  spontaneic  plane  of  life  is  most  prominent 
in  the  second  or  righteous  stage,  and  the  occu- 
pants of  this  plane  are  exalted  by  the  second  grade 
of  dominators  to  a  life  of  spiritual  light  and 
plenty  that  renders  them  righteous  in  their  as- 
pirations; therefore,  they  bask  in  the  radiance 
of  genial  affections,  and  are  made  glad  with  the 
joys  of  a  universal,  spontaneous  righteousness. 

The  unitary  plane  of  life  is  most  prominent  in 
the  3rd  or  harmonic  stage;  and  the  occupants  of 
this  plane  are  exalted  by  the  third  grade  of  domi- 
nators to  a  life  of  mental  accord  and  a  common 
consciousness  that  endows  with  a  perfectly  con- 
nected machinery  and  a  common  aspiration  for 
harmonious  unity. 

The  unfoldive  plane  of  life  is  most  prominent 
in  the  4th  or  goodness  stage;  and  the  occupants 
of  this  plane  are  exalted  by  the  4th  grade  of 
dominators  to  the  glories  of  a  divine,  all-pervad- 
ing, human  intelligence. 

On  this  plane  of  life,  goodness,  unalloyed,  flows 
unceasingly,  like  an  unobstructed  tide,  from  the 


184  SOCIETARY   GENESIS 

divinity  of  an  ever  unfolding  human  intelligence, 
through  an  ocean  of  human  uses. 

We  speak  of  these  developments  in  the  present 
tense,  because  they  are  being  accomplished  con- 
tinuously on  other  stars,  and  we  have  given  but 
a  faint  idea  of  the  present  attainments  of  the 
humanity  of  millions  of  stars;  and  earth's  hu- 
manity will  yet  reach  a  glory  equal  to  that  reached 
or  reachable  on  any  other  star. 

There  is  a  divinity  that  pertains  to  the  intellect- 
uality of  the  Star  World,  a  divinity  that  pertains 
to  the  intellectuality  of  the  Plant  World,  a  div- 
inity that  pertains  to  the  intellectuality  of  the 
Zoonic  World,  and  a  divinity  that  pertains  to  the 
intellectuality  of  the  Societary  World;  and  these 
four  grades  comprise  all  divine  possibilities. 

The  divinity  of  each  world  answers  to  the  life 
and  development  of  each. 

Divinity  is  predicable  only  of  Intellectuality, 
and  Intellectuality  is  predicable  only  of  Experi- 
ence. 

Intellectuality  is  a  generated  entity,  and  a  di- 
vine intelligence  can  exist  only  by  genesis. 

The  ancient  cabala  of  learning  never  believed 
in  a  super-human  divinity,  and  the  Bible  teaches 
no  absurdity. 

The  Bible  is  derived  largely  from  the  allegor- 


SOCIETARY   GENESIS  185 

ical  records  of  cabalistic  discoveries,  and  these 
allegories  furnish  abundant  evidence  of  their  be- 
lief in  a  human  divinity  and  of  their  non-belief 
in  a  super-human  divinity. 

The  devining  power  is  the  ultimate  of  intelli- 
gence, and  all  intelligence  is  unfolded  through  Ex- 
perience. 

Plant  experience  has  twice  the  range  of  star 
experience. 

Zoonic  experience  has  three  times  the  range  of 
star  experience. 

The  Societary  World  has  four  times  the  range 
of  star  experience,  and  it  covers  the  entire  range 
of  all  possible  experiences. 

The  divinity  of  a  perfected  humanity  is  super- 
ior to  all  other  divinities. 

The  idea  of  a  super-human  self -existing  divinity 
had  its  origin  in  ignorant  assumptions  and  specu- 
lations (under  the  name  of  science),  and  this  as- 
sumption, with  others  of  its  kin,  have  been  pre- 
served by  creedal  petrifactions  for  tyrannical 
purposes. 

A  supernatural  divinity  furnishes  the  basis  of 
a  supernatural  authority.  Such  an  authority  is 
very  potent  in  the  presence  of  ignorance,  and  very 
impotent  in  the  presence  of  knowledge;  and 
doubtless  it  has  had  its  uses  in  the  education  and 
development  of  humanity. 


186  SOCIETARY  GENESIS 

On  each  individual  star  the  genesis  of  the  Socie- 
tary  World  is  commenced  by  the  institution  of 
social  compacts  called  marriage;  and  in  every 
case  these  compacts  are  composed  of  non-human- 
ized, Zoonic  individuals. 

The  institution  of  this  compact  is  due  on  every 
star,  to  the  superior  genetive  passions  and  com- 
pulsory ability  of  non-humanized  male  animals 
(pure  brutes),  and  it  is  accomplished  by  the  sub- 
jection and  domestication  of  female  brutes  and 
their  children. 

Marriage  is  a  despotic,  pivotal  compact  on  the 
plane  of  Zoonic  genesis,  and  pure  primitive  mar- 
riage is  monarchial  and  polygamic. 

The  patriarchial  family  is  the  inevitable  se- 
quence of  polygamy. 

This  domestication  of  female  brutes  and  their 
children,  is  the  beginning  of  the  humanizing  pro- 
cess; and  humanization  can  begin  in  no  other 
manner  on  any  possible  star. 

Polygamy  and  patriarchialism  furnish  the  only 
possible,  sufficient  foundation  for  a  national  mon- 
archy, and  these  are  the  schools  to  which  we  are 
indebted  for  the  first  generic  stage  of  societary 
development.  They  are  the  first  possible  social- 
izers  and  humanizers  of  Zoonic  individuals. 


SOCIETARY   GENESIS  187 


The  industrial  and  social  education  thus  im- 
posed on  pure  brute  mothers  is  inherited  by  sons 
as  well  as  daughters,  and  thus  the  race  is  carried 
through  the  first  stage  of  societary  development. 

Many  centuries  have  passed  since  the  first  stage 
of  societary  development  was  accomplished  on 
the  star  we  inhabit,  and  we  are  now  in  the  transi- 
tion from  the  first  to  the  second  generic,  stage  of 
societary  development. 

The  first  stage  of  societary  development  was 
accomplished  before  the  Adamic  period,  and  the 
"flood"  represents  an  uprising  of  the  subject 
class  against  the  ruling  class;  or  a  beginning  of 
the  transition  from  the  first  to  the  second  stage. 

The  word  ADAM  and  MAN  are  symbols  of  the 
sun's  apparent  declinations,  and  when  applied  to 
Anthropology,  the  word  ADAM  signifies  a  sub- 
ject class,  and  the  word  MAN  signifies  a  sub- 
ject race. 

Elohim,  God,  and  Lord  are  symbols  of  the  sun 
and  earth  as  generators,  and  when  applied  to  An- 
thropology they  are  emblematic  of  the  ruling  class 
or  race. 

In  "Elohim,"  E,  is  an  emblem  of  the  sun  in 
apparent  motion  over  the  earth  as  a  seed  sower. 
L,  is  an  emblem  of  the  line  of  Light  and  Life 
poured  out  on  the  earth  in  its  path.  0,  is  an  em- 


188  SOCIETARY  GENESIS 

blem  of  the  earth  as  an  ovum  (the  mundane  egg). 
I,  is  the  emblem  of  a  sun-ray,  as  the  instrument 
of  impregnation.  H,  is  an  emblem  of  the  House 
of  the  sun  in  its  continuous  journey  around  the 
earth.  EL,  is  a  symbol  of  the  sun  as  an  impreg- 
nator  or  in  the  act  of  seed  planting.  01  added 
to  EL,  indicates  the  possessive  case.  M,  signifies 
a  repetition  or  plurality,  as  of  the  seasons. 

In  the  word  GOD,  G  is  a  symbol  of  the  sun,  0 
of  the  earth,  D  of  the  sky.  . 

GOD  signifies  the  sun,  earth  and  sky  as  gener- 
ators, or  it  may  serve  as  an  emblem  of  the  sun 
in  dominion  over  the  earth. 

Nearly  the  same  idea  was  represented  anciently 
by  a  circle  with  a  dot  in  its  center. 

The  circle  represented  the  horizon  of  the  earth, 
and  the  dot  represented  the  sun  in  genetive  do- 
minion over  the  earth. 

For  a  long  time  this  symbol  was  used  as  an  em- 
blem of  sun  worship  by  all  nations,  and  it  is  yet 
used  as  a  symbol  of  the  sun. 

The  word  Lord  was  derived  from  celestial  (or 
astronomic)  symbols ;  it  was  intended  .more  espe- 
cially for  anthropologic  use;  it  rightly  signifies 
a  human  maline  generator.  The  word  Lady  is 
its  compliment,  and  it  signifies  a  matine  generator. 


SOCIETARY  GENESIS  189 

The  word  Lord  is  also  applied  appropriately  to 
the  divinity  of  humanity  as  the  maline  generator 
of  the  Societary  World. 

As  man  is  a  modification  of  Adam,  so  Christ  is 
a  modification  of  Lord;  and  Mary  is  a  modifica- 
tion of  Lady. 

.    Christ  represents  the  divinity  of  humanity,  as 
both  its  father  and  son. 

Mary  represents  the  carnality  of  humanity  as 
the  mother  of  its  divinity ;  hence  she  is  the  mother 
of  her  own  Lord  or  father;  while  he  is  the  father 
of  his  own  mother  and  of  himself  also.  This  alle- 
gory is  a  truthful  representation  of  the  facts  in 
the  case. 

Since  the  discovery  of  the  origin  of  letters  it 
is  no  longer  a  mystery,  nor  is  it  difficult  to  believe 
"That  the  sons  of  God  (the  rulers  of  men)  saw 
the  daughters  of  men  that  they  were  fair;  and 
they  took  them  wives  of  all  which  they  chose, ' '  or 
that  "  There  were  giants  on  the  earth  in  those 
days ;  also,  after  that,  when  the  sons  of  God  came 
in  unto  the  daughters  of  men,  and  they  bear 
children  to  them:  the  same  became  mighty  men, 
which  were  of  old,  men  of  renown. ' ' 

When  celestial  and  terrestial  (astronomic)  lan- 
guage is  applied  to  anthropology  the  "heavens" 


190  SOCIETARY  GENESIS 

signify  the  ruling  powers,  and  the  "earth"  signi- 
fies their  subjects. 

The  genesis  of  society  is  the  special  subject  of 
the  book  of  « « Genesis  "  ( "  Bereshith. " )  It  treats 
of  anthropologic,  and  not  of  cosmologic,  or  stel- 
lar genesis. 

In  Peter's  2nd  epistle,  2nd  chapter  and  5th 
verse,  he  speaks  of  society  before  the  flood,  as 
"the  old  world,"  and  as  "the  world  of  the  un- 
godly," and  in  the  7th  verse  of  the  3rd  chapter, 
he  speaks  of  society  after  the  flood  as  "the  heav- 
ens and  the  earth,  which  are  now,  by  the  same 
power,  kept  in  store,  reserved  unto  fire  against 
the  day  of  judgment  and  perdition  of  ungodly 
men. ' ' 

In  verses  10,  11,  12  and  13  he  says : 

"But  the  day  of  the  Lord  will  come  as  a  thief 
in  the  night;  in  the  which  the  heavens  shall  pass 
away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the  elements  shall 
melt  with  fervent  heat,  the  earth  also  and  the 
works  that  are  therein  shall  be  burned  up. 

"Seeing  then  that  all  these  things  shall  be  dis- 
solved, what  manner  of  persons  ought  ye  to  be  in 
all  holy  conversation  and  godliness. 

"Looking  for  the  hasting  unto  the  coming  of 
the  day  of  God,  wherein  the  heavens  being  on  fire 


SOCIETARY  GENESIS  191 

shall  be  dissolved,  and  the  elements  shall  melt 
with  fervent  heat? 

"Nevertheless,  we,  according  to  his  promise, 
look  for  new  heavens  and  a  new  earth,  wherein 
dwelleth  righteousness. ' ' 

Here  we  have  a  description  of  the  first  stage 
of  society  as  it  existed  before  the  flood,  of  the 
transition,  as  it  has  existed  since  the  flood,  and  of 
the  2nd  stage  as  it  will  exist  after  the  present 
heavens  (ruling  power)  "shall  pass  away  with  a 
great  noise,"  and  after  "its  elements  shall  melt 
with  fervent  heat;"  also,  after  "the  earth  that 
now  is  and  the  works  therein  shall  be  burned  up. ' ' 

It  is  the  Heavens  that  are  to  be  melted  and 
rendered  pliable  by  heat;  but  the  earth  and  the 
works  therein  shall  be  consumed  by  the  same  fire, 
and  carnal  society  will  no  more  be  divided  into 
ruling  powers  and  a  subject  people. 

The  divinity  of  humanity  will  then  rule  the 
carnality  of  humanity,  in  righteousness. 

When  applied  to  the  celestial  (astronomical) 
powers,  or  heavens,  that  appear  to  rule  the  earth, 
Peter's  statements  are  utterly  absurd;  but  when 
applied  to  the  world  of  human  society,  they  indi- 
cate truly  the  facts  of  the  case. 

The  world  of  human  society  is  now  on  fire ;  its 


192  SOCIETARY   GENESIS 

carnal  powers  are  being  melted  with  fervent  heat, 
and  soon  they  will  pass  away  to  return  no  more. 

"The  kingdom  of  heaven"  will  then  be  .with 
us,  and  the  people  will  then  rule  themselves  right- 
eously. All  slaveries,  whether  of  men,  women  or 
children,  will  then  have  ceased  on  this  star  for- 
ever. 

In  the  revelations  of  John,  chap.  21,  verse  1, 
he  says:  "And  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  new 
earth,  for  the  first  heaven  and  the  first  earth  were 
passed  away,  and  there  was  no  more  sea." 

In  chap.  17,  verse  15,  we  are  informed  that 
"waters  represent  peoples,  multitudes,  nations, 
and  tongues." 

The  seas  represent  upheavals  of  the  people. 
These  upheavals  have  been  in  process  from  the 
day  of  the  flood  until  now,  and  by  reason  of  the 
fervency  of  an  oppressed  people,  the  waters  of 
the  flood  have  become  a  consuming  fire  that  will 
soon  melt  the  elements  of  the  "heavens"  so  that 
they  will  flow  like  molten  lead  from  the  refiner's 
furnace,  ready  for  human  uses. 

We  have  said  that  preceding  each  stage  there 
is  a  transitional  step. 

In  the  first  transition,  the  principles  and  aspira- 
tions of  the  first  stage  contend  with  the  social 
chaos  of  the  zoonic  world. 


SOCIETARY   GENESIS  193 

In  each  succeeding  transition,  the  aspiration 
and  principles  of  the  coming  stage  contend  with 
those  that  last  preceded  it. 

Marriage  is  the  pivotal  institution  of  the  first 
stage. 

Polygamy  is  marriage  in  its  primitive  purity. 

In  polygamy  are  comprised  the  principles  and 
aspiration  of  the  first  stage;  hence,  it  is  the  pat- 
tern to  which  all  other  institutions  of  that  stage 
must  conform. 

In  the  transition  from  the  first  to  the  second 
stage,  the  principles  and  aspirations  of  the  sec- 
ond stage  contend  with  those  of  the  first,  and  by 
this  contention  the  aspiration  for  supremeness  is 
modified  from  individual  to  class ;  marriage,  from 
polygamy  to  monogamy;  despotism,  from  mon- 
archial  to  political;  compulsion,  from  military  to 
monetary;  arbitration,  from  autocratic  to  party; 
dictation,  from  conquestive  to  tradive;  chieftain- 
ism,  from  patriarchial  to  paternal;  chattelism, 
from  personal  to  hireling;  authority,  from  abso- 
lute to  creedal  and  obedience,  from  implicit  to 
dutiful. 

These  modifications  are  represented  in  tabular 
form  on  page  178. 

Monogamy  resulted  from  an  attempt  to  estab- 
lish masculine  suitage.  This  attempt  had  its  or- 


194  SOCIETARY  GENESIS 

igin  in  the  aspiration  for  masculine,  instead  of  for 
human  rights ;  hence,  it  failed  of  suitage  for  either 
man  or  woman. 

No  prnciple  of  any  stage  can  harmonize  with 
any  principle  of  any  other  stage,  except  as  a  con- 
serving co-adjutant;  nor  can  the  aspiration,  or 
the  pivotal  institution  of  any  stage  harmonize 
in  any  other  stage,  except  as  a  conservative  co- 
adjutant. 

In  class  supremacy  there  is  a  continual  conflict 
between  the  aspiration  for  supremeness  and  the 
aspiration  for  rightness. 

In  monogamy,  there  is  a  continual  conflict  be- 
tween marriage  and  suitage. 

In  politicism,  there  is  a  continual  conflict  be- 
tween the  despotic  and  the  publican  principles. 

In  the  monetary  system,  there  is  a  continual 
conflict  between  the  compulsory  and  the  compen- 
sative principles. 

In  party  rule,  there  is  a  continual  conflict  be- 
tween the  arbitrary  and  the  representative  princi- 
ples. 

In  tradive  commerce,  there  is  a  continual  con- 
flict between  the  dictatorial  and  the  comparative 
principles. 

In  paternal  familism,  there  is  a  continual  con- 
flict between  the  chieftainic  and  the  industrial 
principles. 


SOCIETAEY  GENESIS  195 

In  hireling  service,  there  is  a  continual  conflict 
between  the  chattel  and  the  competitive  principles. 

In  creedal  obligations,  there  is  a  continual  con- 
flict between  the  authoritive  and  the  agreementive 
principles. 

In  dutiful  morality,  there  is  a  continual  conflict 
between  the  obedientive  and  the  honest  principles. 

By  these  conflicts,  revolutions  are  produced,  and 
in  each  revolution  the  incoming  aspirants  gain 
new  advantages;  and  thus  they  will  continue  to 
do,  until  they  are  victorious,  when  peace  will  be 
established  by  the  bringing  in  of  a  new  stage. 

While  the  conflicts  of  this  transition  continue, 
monogamy  will  furnish  the.  pivotal  basis  of  politi- 
cal despotism,  monetary  compulsion,  party  arbi- 
tration, tradive  dictation,  partnership,  chieftain- 
ism,  hireling  chattelism,  creedal  authority,  and 
dutiful  obedience. 

No  higher  attainments  than  these  can  be  accom- 
plished in  the  presence  of  marriage,  or  by  the  com- 
pulsory ability  of  masculine  man.  We  must 
either  go  downward  in  a  revolution  toward  poly- 
gamy, monarchial  despotism,  military  compulsion, 
autocratic  arbitration,  military  dictation,  patriar- 
chal cheftainism,  personal  chattelism,  absolute  au- 
thority, and  implicit  obedience,  or  we  must  substi- 
tute suitage  for  marriage. 


196  SOCIETARY  GENESIS 

Each  harmonic  stage  has  its  apexual  centers 
of  development,  which  are  advanced  one  degree 
in  each  transition. 

Despotic  compacts  and  chieftainic  familism 
were  the  apexual  centers  of  the  first  harmonic 
stage;  and  in  the  second  (or  present)  transitional 
step,  these  centers  are  advanced  to  the  principles 
of  dispensation  and  service;  hence,  we  now  find 
the  apexual  centers  of  development  in  monetary 
compulsion  and  hireling  chattelism. 

The  compensative  principle  must  be  evolved 
from  the  monetary  principle ;  and  the  competitive 
principle  must  be  evolved  from  the  hirely  prin- 
ciple, by  organizing  industry  with  reference  there- 
to. 

This  will  render  woman  an  equal  competitor 
with  man,  free  her  from  her  chattelhood  depend- 
ence and  enable  her  to  take  her  proper  position 
in  society.  And  as  man,  by  virtue  of  his  superior 
compulsory  ability,  inaugurated  and  sustained  the 
first  or  supremacy  stage,  so  woman,  by  virtue  of 
her  superior  compensative  ability,  will  inaugur- 
ate and  sustain  the  second  or  Tightness  stage. 

Monogamy  must  be  superseded  with  genuine 
suitage;  a  suitage  that  is  adapted  to  woman  as 
well  as  to  man;  a  suitage  based  on  Tightness  for 
all  without  regard  to  gender;  a  suitage  in  which 


SOCIETARY   GENESIS  197 

are  comprised  all  the  principles  of  the  second 
stage  as  its  dominators,  and  all  the  principles  of 
the  other  stages  as  their  conservators. 

Before  this  can  be  accomplished,  man  must 
abdicate  his  supremacy  over  woman,  and  leave 
her  free  in  the  exercise  of  her  superior  compensa- 
tive power,  and  she  will  accomplish  the  rest  to 
his  entire  satisfaction. 

Righteousness  will  then  govern  the  nations  of 
the  earth  in  peace. 

Shall  we  allow  the  race  to  be  again  carried  down 
in  another  political  revolution,  or  shall  we  now 
open  the  door  to  progress  in  a  straight  line! 

Can  any  person  realize  the  possibilities  of  hu- 
man society  and  remain  content  with  the  tyranni- 
cal, oppressive  and  slavish  arrangements  and  in- 
stitutions that  are  now  perpetuated  with  such 
care  and  vigilance? 

Thus  we  have  traced  the  genesis  of  the  Socie- 
tary  World  from  its  source  to  its  completion,  and 
beyond  this  nothing  more  is -possible  in  the  nature 
of  what  exists,  nor  can  anything  more  be  desired. 


CHAPTER  X 

THE  DIVINITY  OF  HUMANITY 

We  have  shown  that  the  Star  World  is  continu- 
ously generated  from  the  prime  ungenerated  po- 
tential source. 

That  the  Plant  World  is  generated  directly  and 
continuously  from  the  Star  World. 

That  the  Zoonic  World  is  generated  directly  and 
continuously  from  the  Plant  World,  and  indirectly 
from  the  Star  World. 

That  the  Societary  World  is  generated  directly 
and  continuously  from  the  Zoonic  World,  and  in- 
directly from  the  Plant  and  Star  worlds. 

That  in  each  of  the  four  worlds  are  comprised 
the  same  genetive  principles  and  degrees. 

That  the  four  worlds  differ  each  from  the  other 
by  virtue  of  differences  in  composition. 

That  among  these  degrees  are  comprised  four 
generic  grades  of  domination  that  result  in  dif- 
ferent generic  stages  of  development. 

That  one  of  these  grades  arrives  to  dominancy 
in  the  Star,  two  in  the  Plant,  three  in  the  Zoonic, 
and  four  in  the  Societary  worlds. 

That,  therefore,  there  is  one  generic  stage  of 

198 


THE  DIVINITY  OF  HUMANITY  199 

development  in  the  Star  World,  two  in  the  Plant 
World,  three  in  the  Zoonic,  and  four  in  the  Socie- 
tary  World. 

The  different  grades  indicate  different  qualities 
for  stages  of  different  ranks,  and  like  qualities  for 
stages  of  like  rank;  also,  the  analogies  between 
stages  of  the  same  rank,  in  different  worlds,  are 
perfect. 

Therefore,  on  this  star  the  Plant  and  Zoonic 
worlds  furnish  samples  of  development  and  life 
superior  to  any  yet  furnished  by  the  Societary 
World. 

The  perfected  plant  organism  furnishes  a  per- 
fect analogical  pattern  of  the  second  stage  of  so- 
cietary  development;  and  the  perfected  Zoonic 
machine  furnishes  a  perfect  analogical  pattern  of 
the  third  stage  of  societary  development. 

This  star  furnishes  no  analogue  on  the  material 
plane  that  answers  to  the  fourth  stage  of  societary 
development,  but  the  divinity  of  our  humanity  fur- 
nishes an  analogical  sample  on  the  intellectual 
plane. 

The  carnal  individuals  of  the  Zoonic  World 
furnish  the  material  basis  of  the  Societary  World. 

All  the  soulizing  conditions  exist  as  adjuncts  of 
this  basis;  and  these  degrees  of  soul  endow  with 
like  degrees  of  state;  therefore,  carnal  passions 
or  spirit  is  generated  therefrom. 


200  THE  DIVINITY   OF  HUMANITY 

From  this  carnal  materiality  and  spirituality 
are  generated  a  carnal  mentality  and  a  carnal  in- 
tellectuality. (For  an  illustration  of  the  genesis 
of  mentality  and  intellectuality,  see  genesis  of 
Star  World,  chapter  6.) 

Zoonic  carnality  is  humanized  by  social  experi- 
ences. 

The  Societary  World  has  its  origin  in,  and  is 
perpetuated  by  the  genesis  of  carnal  individuali- 
ties, and  it  culminates  in  a  divine  unity ;  therefore, 
in  the  perfected  Societary  World  are  comprised  a 
carnal  and  a  divine  sphere. 

As  carnal  individuals  we  are  born  of  the  flesh 
into  the  carnal  sphere  of  the  Societary  World, 
and  by  these  carnal  births  the  carnal  sphere  of  the 
Societary  World  is  rendered  perpetual. 

Materiality  is  an  unexaggerated,  eternal  entity ; 
therefore  it  never  degenerates. 

Spirituality  is  an  evanescent,  generated  entity; 
therefore  it  is  ever  degenerating. 

Spirit  is  a  spontaneic,  passional  expression  of 
state,  or  of  the  conditions  that  endow  with  state ; 
and  its  genesis  is  as  continuous  as  the  conditions 
by  which  it  is  generated.  Also,  its  genesis  ceases 
or  changes  as  conditions  cease  or  change. 

The  death  of  the  spirit  is  never  separated  from 


THE  DIVINITY   OF  HUMANITY  201 

its  birth,  the  one  is  just  as  continuous  as  the 
other. 

In  the  spirit  are  comprised  all  the  passions  that 
are  generated  by  the  genderic  degrees  of  state; 
and  Form  is  ever  generated  in  conjunction  \vith 
the  spirit. 

Mentality  is  generated  in  materiality  by  its 
spirit,  and  it  is  subject  to  all  the  changes  of  the 
spirit;  therefore,  we  call  it  a  fickle  entity. 

As  spirit  is  dependent  on  soul,  or  on  the  souliz- 
ing  conditions  for  its  genesis,  so  mind  is  depend- 
ent on  form,  or  on  the  formative  attitudes  for  its 
genesis. 

The  activities  that  pertain  to  our  carnal  machin- 
ery are  examples  of  this  fact. 

These  activities  are  manifestations  of  the  men- 
tality that  is  generated  in  response  to  the  spirit 
of  the  materiality  of  said  machinery. 

Mind  is  a  response  of  the  material  to  the  spirit- 
ual through  Form. 

Intellectuality  inheres  in  Spirituality  from  Ma- 
teriality through  Experience;  also,  it  is  the  co- 
hered succeedent  of  Mentality. 

Spirit  is  predicable  immediately  on  the  soulizing 
conditions  of  the  material  entity. 

Mind  is  predicable  immediately  on  Form;  and 
Intelligence  is  predicable  on  Experience. 


202  THE  DIVINITY  OF  HUMANITY 

Mentality  is  often  confounded  with  Intellectual- 
ity, because  it  is  often  controlled  by  it.  Also, 
Soul,  Spirt,  Mentality  and  Intellectuality  are  of- 
ten confounded  one  with  another,  in  so  much  that 
the  words  are  often  used  as  synonyms. 

Intellectuality  is  the  most  enduring  of  the  gen- 
erated entities.  Our  intellectual  attainments  re- 
main with  us  from  youth  to  old  age,  and  at  carnal 
death  our  intellectual  self  is  born  into  the  divine 
sphere  of  the  Societary  World. 

The  divining  ability  is  predicable  only  of  the 
intellectual  entity,  and  it  increases  with  intellec- 
tual development ;  also,  in  the  first  stage  of  socie- 
tary  development  its  range  of  consciousness  is  en- 
larged by  the  divine  birth. 

In  the  first  stage  of  societary  development  the 
carnal  affections  are  a  barrier  to  the  light  and 
life  of  the  divine  sphere;  therefore,  at  the  divine 
birth  the  gate  of  divine  light  and  life  are  opened 
by  the  removal  of  the  carnal  barriers. 

.  The  structural  degree  of  Form  exists  primarily 
in  conjunction  with  the  negative  degree  of  the 
material  entity. 

The  organic  degree  of  Form  is  ever  generated 
in  conjunction  with  the  positive  degree  of  the 
spiritual  entity. 


THE  DIVINITY  OF  HUMANITY  203 

The  machinical  degree  of  Form  is  ever  gener- 
ated in  conjunction  with  the  passive  degree  of 
the  mental  entity. 

The  social  degree  of  Form  is  ever  generated  in 
conjunction  with  the  transitive  degree  of  the  intel- 
lectual entity. 

Any  of  these  degrees  of  Form  may  be  trans- 
mitted with  the  degrees  of  state  by  virtue  of 
which  it  exists  or  is  generated. 

Our  carnal,  individual  self  is  germinated,  ges- 
tated  and  born  into  the  carnal  sphere  by  carnal 
parentage. 

Our  individual,  divining,  intellectual  self  is 
germinated  and  gestated  by  our  social  experi- 
ences, and  at  the  death  of  the  carnal  individual 
we  are  born  into  the  divine  sphere  of  a  common 
humanity  as  an  individual  member  thereof. 

After  the  divine  birth,  the  divine  individual  de- 
rives its  sustenance  not  alone  from  those  who 
have  passed  the  portals  of  carnal  death,  to  the 
divine  sphere,  but  they  are  continually  feeding 
on  the  carnal  experiences  of  those  who  are  yet  in 
divine  gestation. 

After  the  divine  birth  the  divine  individual  con- 
tinues to  feed  on  the  intellectual  crumbs  of  the 
carnal  experience  of  those  yet  in  divine  gestation, 


204  THE  DIVINITY  OF  HUMANITY 

but  the  growth  of  the  gestating  individual  is  in- 
creased, rather  than  diminished,  thereby. 

This  advantage  is  due  to  an  increase  of  the  sym- 
pathetic facility  of  experience  that  is  derived  from 
the  divine  associations. 

Thus,  those  of  the  divine  sphere  are  continually 
gathering  the  fruits  of  carnal  experiences,  so  that 
nothing  is  lost  to  humanity. 

That  which  is  thus  gathered  and  consumed  be- 
comes as  seed  that  multiplies  abundantly. 

The  transitive  condition  dominates  in  our  in- 
tellectual developments  and  endows  them  with  the 
social  degree  of  Form  and  the  sympathetic  degree 
of  Experience;  therefore,  all  the  divine  individ- 
ualities of  a  common  humanity  are  comprised  in  a 
single,  sympathetically  connected,  social  compact. 

This  compact  is  the  divinity  of  humanity;  and 
in  it  each  member  is  free  to  use  all  of  the  goods 
possessed  by  all  of  its  members ;  and  by  virtue  of 
this  freedom  each  member  may  become  the  equal 
of  every  other  member. 

The  imageive  degree  of  Perception,  the  pansive 
degree  of  Conception,  the  humanizing  degree  of 
Reflection,  and  the  intuitive  degree  of  Reason  are 
dominantly  the  sequences  of  the  intellectual  de-' 
gree  of  Body,  the  transitive  degree  of  Soul,  the 


205 


social  degree  of  Form,  and  the  sympathetic  de- 
gree of  Experience ;  also,  these  8  degrees  are  all 
comprised  in  the  same  dominating  grade,  and  this 
grade  dominates  in  the  4th  stage  of  societary  de- 
velopment, as  well  as  in  the  divine  unity  of  a 
common  humanity. 

In  the  divine  sphere  of  the  Societary  World 
that  now  exists  on  this  earth,  are  comprised  all 
the  individual  divinities  that  were  ever  born  into 
it ;  and  all  of  the  intellectual  developments  of  each 
individual  member,  may  be  duplicated  and  ex- 
panded to  any  desired  extent,  by  the  imageive  de- 
gree of  Perception  and  the  pansive  degree  of 
Conception;  or  until  each  individual  member  be- 
comes the  thinking,  conscious,  living  image  of  all 
that  pertains  to  all  of  the  members  of  the  unity. 

While  selfishness,  or  the  aspiration  for  supre- 
macy dominates,  the  affections  and  sympathies 
will  terminate  at  the  center  of  the  individual; 
therefore,  the  individual  remains  in  social  dark- 
ness and  social  isolation ;  and  while  the  individual 
remains  thus,  the  consciousness  of  humanhood  and 
of  the  immortality  of  divine  life  will  be  shut  off 
and  excluded;  but  when  this  life  reaches  such  a 
center,  with  the  vivifying  rays  of  universal  love, 
the  individual  will  be  awakened  to  the  glories  of 
a  divine  life. 

Thus  each  individual  member  of  human  societv 


206  THE  DIVINITY  OF  HUMANITY 

will  become  a  center  of  a  realm  of  consciousness 
and  thought  that  includes  the  entire  divinity  of 
humanity  within  the  range  of  its  possible  acquisi- 
tions. 

In  the  present  divinity  of  earth's  humanity,  we 
find  the  anological  representative  of  the  4th  stage 
of  societary  development  as  it  occurs  on  any  star. 

The  same  grade  of  degrees  that  dominates  in 
the  4th  stage  of  societary  development  now  domi- 
nates in  the  divine  sphere  of  our  Societary  World. 

Many  carnal  individuals  are  counted  as  mem- 
bers of  human  society  when  their  human  sym- 
pathies are  not  sufficient  to  maintain  that  relation- 
ship either  before  or  after  carnal  death. 

Some  of  these  may  perish,  while  others  may  be 
saved  by  the  sympathies  of  their  associates.  The 
divine  growth  of  such  will  be  slow,  and  their 
center  of  consciousness  will  be  of  little  worth  for 
a  long  time. 

The  fact  of  the  presence  or  non-presence  of  a 
human  individual  is  determinable  only  by  sympa- 
thetic connections. 

Divine  life,  or  the  continuence  of  life  after 
carnal  death,  depends  on  previous  human  attain- 
ments; therefore,  those  who  are  the  most  human 
are  the  most  advantaged  by  the  divine  birth. 


THE   DIVINITY   OF  HUMANITY  207 

Premature  births  in  the  divine  sphere  are  as 
disadvantageous  as  in  the  carnal  sphere. 

Mere  intellectual  attainment,  without  human 
sympathy,  is  of  little  worth  when  passing  from 
the  carnal  to  the  divine  sphere. 

As  we  become  humanized,  and  as  the  sphere 
of  our  love  and  sympathy  becomes  enlarged,  the 
largeness  of  our  life  and  consciousness,  excludes 
the  fear  or  possibility  of  death. 

By  habitual  communion  with  those  who  have 
passed  the  second  birth,  we  become  familiar  with 
life  in  the  divine  sphere ;  and  thus  we  become  con- 
scious of  the  certainty  of  divine  life  after  carnal 
death. 

All  human  intelligence  is  treasured  in  the  di- 
vine sphere  ready  for  human  uses. 

Monopolizing  tyrants  have  closed  this  store- 
house against  free  commerce  with  the  carnal 
sphere,  by  the  interposition  of  carnal  penalties, 
of  all  descriptions,  including  carnal  death. 

These  cruelties  have  been  applied  with  such 
vigor,  that  divine  wisdom  has  been  compelled  to 
refrain  from  the  bestowal  of  the  divine  treasures 
on  the  dwellers  in  the  carnal  sphere. 

Thus,  by  the  inhumanity  of  carnal  tyrants,  di- 
vine light  and  life  have  been  excluded  from  the 


208  THE   DIVINITY   OF   HUMANITY 

carnal  sphere,  until  a  large  portion  of  its  members 
are  in  doubt  as  to  the  existence  of  that  sphere. 

This  exclusion  of  light  and  life  is  the  most  bane- 
ful crime  ever  committed  against  humanity. 

Remove  these  obstructions,  and  the  glories  of 
the  divine  sphere  will  prove  victorious  over  death. 

The  righteousness  of  the  second  stage  will  open 
the  way  for  these  desirable  results. 

Better  conditions  will  then  exist  for  both  carnal 
and  divine  gestation,  and  the  humanization  of  the 
carnal  sphere  will  advance  rapidly  toward  the  glo- 
ries of  the  divine  sphere. 

In  the  genesis  of  the  divine  individual  the  sen- 
sations experienced  reach  the  brain  by  sympa- 
thetic conduction,  and  by  reflective  thought  they 
are  converted  into  ideas.  By  sympathetic  asso- 
ciations these  ideas  become  divining  intelligences, 
and  with  the  increase  of  ideas  the  divining  ability 
is  enlarged. 

All  new  ideas  have  their  origin  in  new  experi- 
ences, and  old  ideas  are  susceptible  of  new  com- 
binations that  may  lead  to  new  carnal  experiences. 

Ideas  are  transmissible  through  sympathetic 
connections,  and  they  may  be  appropriated  by 
imagery. 

This  is  well  illustrated  by  carnal  sight  and  by 
photography. 


THE   DIVINITY   OF   HUMANITY  209 

In  these  processes  there  is  a  transmission  of 
the  idea  through  a  conducting  medium,  and  by 
arresting  the  image  on  a  sensitive  recipient,  it  is. 
thereby  multiplied  without  detr acton  from  the 
original. 

Thus,  in  the  divine  sphere  the  multitude  may 
partake  freely  of  any  individual  without  detrac- 
tion, and  the  fragments  will  amount  to  more  than 
the  "loaf"  or  "fish"  from  whence  they  are  de- 
rived. 

Also,  when  we  give  of  our  ideas  to  others,  a  line 
of  communication  is  opened  that  may  serve  for  a 
return  supply ;  thus  we  get  by  giving. 

Such  exchanges  are  ever  occurring  in  the  divine 
sphere;  and  as  the  carnal  sphere  is  pervaded  by 
the  divine,  these  exchanges  are  continually  occur- 
ring between  the  two  spheres. 

In  the  4th  stage,  a  perfectly  free  commerce  will 
be  established  between  all  human  individualities, 
carnal  and  divine,  by  perfect  sympathetic  connec- 
tions; therefore,  knowledge  will  exclude  error; 
harmony  will  exclude  discord;  use  will  exclude 
abuse,  and  good  will  exclude  evil. 

Who  can  conceive  of  a  more  perfect  life?  who 
can  desire  a  more  perfect  individuality  or  a  more 
perfect  unity  than  is  indicated  by  this  stage? 


CHAPTER  XL 
SOCIETAEY  RECONSTEUCTION. 

On  the  discoveries  set  forth  in  the  preceding 
chapters  were  based  plans  of  reconstruction  that 
have  been  well  tested  by  a  living  model,  and  in 
the  light  of  that  experience  a  constitution  has 
been  accomplished,  that  may  serve  as  a  guarantee 
of  rights  in  the  pursuit  of  better  societary  ar- 
rangements. 

Several  persons  have  spent  much  labor  in  con- 
nection with  practical  tests,  for  the  perfection  of 
this  constitution,  and  we  have  been  able  to  make 
no  improvements  thereon  since  the  fall  of  1878; 
and  the  following  is  a  copy  thereof,  accompanied 
with  explanatory  comments: 

CONSTITUTION. 

Art.  1.  This  compact  shall  be  known  as  the 
Industrial  Public. 

Comments.  The  word  Republic  is  derived  from  the  latin 
res-publica,  which  is  composed  of  res,  which  signifies  pertain- 
ing to,  and  publica,  the  people. 

A  Republic  is  a  compact  of  political  despots,  organized 
over  the  people. 

210 


SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION  211 

An  organisation  of  the  people  would  be  a  Public,  and  not 
a  Republic. 

Industrial  Public  signifies  a  compact  of  the  people,  or- 
ganized for  industrial  purposes. 

Production  and  commerce  are  both  industrial,  and  the  In- 
dustrial Public  is  an  organization  for  productive  and  com- 
mercial purposes. 

Art.  2.  The  objects  of  this  compact  shall  be  the 
securing  of  such  societary  arrangements,  with 
such  home,  educational,  industrial  and  productive 
facilities  as  are  requisite  for  a  useful,  joyous  life, 
in  which  are  comprised  the  proper  exercise  and 
supply  of  every  function  and  necessity  of  our 
nature. 

Com.  Art.  2  is  intended  to  meet  every  requisite  of  human 
nature,  regardless  of  any  religious  creed  or  moral  code  that 
is  based  on  the  ownership  or  chattelhood  of  either  men,  wo- 
men or  children. 

Art.  3.  There  shall  be  a  first  or  dependent,  and 
a  second  or  voting  degree  of  membership. 

Com.  Art.  3  is  based  on  the  idea  that  it  is  not  right  for 
dependent  persons  to  control  those  on  whom  they  depend; 
and  that  it  is  right  for  dependent  persons  to  be  controlled 
by  those  on  whom  they  depend,  in  all  that  wherein  they  are 
dependent. 

Art.  4.  Any  person  while  subject  to  the  control, 
or  held  as  the  property  of  husband,  wife,  parent 
or  guardian,  shall  not  be  eligible  to  membership 


212  SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION 

in  either  degree ;  and  any  person  to  be  eligible  to 
membership  in  the  second  degree  must  be  a  solv- 
ent, self-supporting  member  of  the  first  degree; 
also,  any  child  born  in  the  Industrial  Public  shall 
not  be  held  or  considered  as  the  property  of  either 
parent,  but  as  a  member  in  the  first  degree  of  the 
Productive  Union  in  which  it  is  born. 

Com.  The  intent  of  Art.  4  is,  first  to  avoid  conflict  with 
civil  authority;  second,  to  prevent  dependents  from  con- 
trolling those  on  whom  they  depend  for  support;  third,  to 
secure  the  rights  of  children. 

All  persons,  without  regard  to  age,  sex,  color  or  parentage, 
are  entitled  to  the  best  possible  conditions;  and  it  is  self- 
evident  that  an  organized  public  could  secure  better  condi- 
tions for  each  and  every  member  of  society,  than  is  possible 
in  its  present  unorganized  form.  In  the  present  isolated 
family  arrangement,  all  provision  for  motherhood  rests  on 
one  man  and  one  woman;  but  in  an  organized  society,  the 
provision  for  each  mother,  child  and  father  rests  on  the  entire 
organization;  therefore,  neither  of  them  can  be  deprived  of 
adequate  support  by  the  disability  or  death  of  any  person. 

Art.  5.  In  any  locality,  organization  shall  com- 
mence with  a  Productive  Union  composed  of  vot- 
ing members  who  have  adopted  this  constitution. 

Com.  Art.  5  is  based  on  the  idea  that  the  first  organization 
in  any  locality  should  furnish  the  basis  for  a  complete  local 
department,  rather  than  an  industrial  family  for  one  branch 
of  business. 

A  Group  shall  admit  to  membership  only  such  members  as 
are  compatible  with  harmony;  but  a  Productive  Union  may 
take  in  any  person  to  whom  they  can  furnish  employment. 


SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION  213 

Members  of  a  Productive  Union  would  have  a  good  oppor- 
tunity for  acquaintance  preparatory  to  the  organization  of 
Groups. 

Art.  6.  The  Productive  Unions  shall  organize 
into  Commercial  Unions  by  the  election  of  one 
representative  each,  to  a  Committee  of  Commerce, 
and  the  Committees  of  Commerce  shall  organize 
the  Commercial  Unions  into  a  General  Union,  by 
the  election  of  one  representative  each,  to  a  Com- 
mittee of  Unity. 

Com.  Art.  6  provides  arrangements  for  ascertaining  and 
supplying  the  wants  of  all  the  members  of  the  entire  organi- 
zation in  the  most  economical  manner,  and  for  uriversal  har- 
momr,  productive  and  commercial. 

Art.  7.  In  each  Productive  Union  the  voting 
members  may  organize  into  Industrial  Groups, 
and  each  Group  may  become  the  head  of  an  In- 
dustrial Family,  and  arrange  its  own  terms  of 
membership. 

Com.  Art.  7  is  intended  for  the  promotion  of  social  har- 
mony between  individuals,  by  rendering  perfect  social  adjust- 
ment easy  at  all  times,  and  without  personal  or  public  dis- 
advantage. 

Art  8.  The  number  and  functions  of  the  Com- 
mittees of  Commerce  shall  be  so  determined  as  to 


214 

secure  a  just  representation  and  an  orderly  com- 
merce. 

Com.  Art.  8  is  suggstive,  pointing  out  the  desired  ends, 
while  it  leaves  the  ways  and  means  to  be  determined  by  ex- 
perience. 

Art  9.  In  each  Productive  Union,  Committee 
and  Group,  organization  shall  be  accomplished  by 
the  election  of  a  president,  a  secretary  and  a  treas- 
urer, as  its  executive  officers,  and  such  other 
officers  as  are  necessary. 

Com.  Under  the  provisions  of  Art.  9,  no  department  or 
branch  of  the  I.  P.  can  be  organized  with  less  than  three 
voting  members.  Articles  5,  6,  7,  8  and  9  furnish  complete 
organic  arrangements  for  Universal  Human  Unity. 

Art.  10.  In  each  department  the  executive  offi- 
cers shall  have  power  to  make  such  by-laws  as  may 
be  found  necessary  to  secure  order  and  efficiency 
in  the  transaction  of  the  bsuiness  imposed  on 
them;  also,  they  may  act  as  trustees  until  other 
provisions  are  made. 

Art.  11.  In  each  organic  department  the  presi- 
dent shall  be  the  chief  executive,  and  all  other 
officers  shall  perform  their  functions  under  pres- 
idential supervision,  except  when  otherwise  pro- 
vided. 


SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION  215 

Com.  Articles  10  and  11  indicate  the  powers  and  duties 
of  officers. 

Art.  12.  All  members  of  the  Industrial  Public 
shall  conform  to  representative  rule,  but  any  dis- 
satisfied member  may  enter  protest  against  any 
action  of  any  representative  to  his  or  her  constitu- 
ents; also,  the  secretary  and  treasurer  may,  by 
a  joint  written  protest,  with  reasons,  restrain  the 
president  until  they  or  the  president  shall  have 
brought  the  case  before  their  constituents,  whose 
decision  shall  be  final. 

Com.  Art.  12  indicates  the  duties  and  rights  of  members, 
and  is  based  on  the  necessity  for  honest  obedience  to  the  rule 
of  representatives,  so  long  as  their  rule  is  constitutional,  and 
no  longer. 

Art.  13.  Any  vacant  office  may  be  filled,  its 
term  and  salary  determined;  and  any  officer  may 
be  instructed  or  restrained  by  a  majority  vote ;  but 
a  two-thirds  vote  shall  be  requisite  for  the  removal 
of  any  officer  before  the  expiration  of  his  or  her 
term  of  tenure. 

Com.  In  Art.  13  the  idea  is  recognized  that  while  a  majority 
vote  may  be  sufficient  and  safe  for  some  purposes,  it  may 
not  be,  and  evidently  is  not  for  others.  Some  cases  require 
the  conditions  of  freedom  and  speed,  while  others  require 
the  conditions  of  stability  and  safety. 


216  SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION 

Art.  14.  All  votes  shall  be  recorded  in  journal, 
and  balanced  in  ledger,  and  these  records  shall  be 
accessible  at  cost,  to  any  voting  member,  for  in- 
spection, correction  of  errors  or  change  of  vote,  so 
that  at  all  times  the  records  shall  represent  pres- 
ent choice. 

Com.  This  mode  renders  any  attempt  at  fraud  easy  of 
detection,  and  gives  all  voters  an  opportunity  to  express 
their  wishes  at  any  time  at  their  own  expense,  without  waiting 
for  a  meeting,  or  for  the  expiration  of  any  term  of  office. 

Art.  15.  In  any  Productive  Union,  any  eligible 
person  may  be  accepted  on  trial  or  to  membership 
in  the  first  degree  by  a  two-thirds  vote  of  the  ex- 
ecutive officers  until  other  provisions  are  made; 
also,  any  eligible  person  may  become  a  voting 
member  by  conforming  to  established  regulations, 
signing  this  constitution,  and  bearing  his  or  her 
share  of  public  responsibility  in  such  a  manner  as 
shall  have  been  determined  by  a  two-thirds  vote, 
and  the  same  shall  be  continuously  a  test  of  suf- 
frage franchise. 

Com.  We  claim  that  responsibility,  and  not  age,  sex,  color 
or  parentage,  is  the  only  just  and  safe  basis  of  suffrage 
franchise. 

Art.  16.  The  expulsion  of  members  from  any 
Productive  Union  or  Group  shall  be  regulated  by 


SOCIETARY   RECONSTRUCTION  217 

a  two-thirds  vote;  but  to  expelled  members  shall 
be  given  all  that  rightfully  belongs  to  them. 

Com.  Art.  16  is  intended  as  a  provision  against  the  hasty 
expulsion  of  a  member  by  the  whims  or  predjudices  of  two  or 
three  persons,  and  against  the  depriving  of  an  expelled  person 
of  the  use  of  their  own  property. 

Art.  17.  Any  solvent  member,  not  a  minor,  may 
withdraw  after  a  six  months '  written  notice  of  in- 
tentions, or  at  any  time  by  mutual  arrangement, 
and  any  balance  of  dues  or  credit  shall  be  draw- 
able  as  provided  for  by  the  Productive  Union  to 
which  they  belong,  unless  otherwise  mutually 
arranged. 

Com.  Art.  17  is  intended  as  a  provision  against  the  with- 
drawal of  a  person  who  is  in  debt  to  the  organization;  and 
against  withdrawals  that  may  interfere  with  business  engage- 
ments, and  it  is  intended  to  provide  for  speedy  withdrawals 
when  no  harm  can  come  of  it. 

The  exception  of  minors  is  intended  for  their  protection 
against  undue  outside  influences. 

Art.  13.  So  far  as  practical,  all  work  shall  be 
authorized,  the  limit  of  price  set,  and  proposals 
for  bids  made  by  representatives  whose  business 
it  is,  and  the  lowest  responsible  bidder  shall  be 
entitled  to  the  preference;  also,  any  job  done  by 
any  person  or  persons  on  their  own  responsibility 
may  be  appraised  and  allowed  for  by  authorized 


218  SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION 

representatives,  but  they  shall  not  be  entitled  to 
pay  until  said  allowance  is  made. 

Com.  Art.  18  is  intended  to  secure  unity  and  liarmony  of 
efforts,  with  freedom  for  private  enterprise. 

Art.  19.  Each  department  and  member  of  the 
Industrial  Public  shall  be  duly  credited  and  de- 
bited for  all  service,  and  each  shall  be  entitled  to 
all  the  profits  and  losses  of  their  respective  acts 
and  investments. 

Com.  Art.  19  is  based  on  the  idea  that  the  profits  and 
losses  of  an  investment  rightly  belong  to  the  investor,  whether 
the  investment  is  made  by  one  person  or  by  a  compact  of 
persons,  and  it  is  designed  to  secure  collective  as  well  as  in- 
dividual rights. 

In  an  industrial  organization  the  individual  members  should 
be  employed  by  the  public,  and  paid  according  to  service  ren- 
dered, or  the  investment  made. 

The  public  would  thus  become  an  investor,  entitled  to  the 
profits  and  losses  of  its  investments,  on  the  basis  of  service 
rendered,  or  damage  done. 

All  profits  derived  from  the  investment  of  individual  effort 
should  be  regarded  as  sacred  to  the  individual,  for  his  or  her 
use  or  disposal;  and  all  profits  derived  from  the  public  in- 
vestment of  public  effort,  should  be  regarded  as  sacred  to 
public  use  or  disposal. 

This  public  profit  should  be  held  as  a  public  fund,  to  be 
used  only  for  the  purposes  set  forth  in  Art.  2;  and  no  divi- 
dends should  be  made  to  members  except  in  case  of  dissolution. 

Art.  20.  In  each  organic  department  the  execu- 
tive officers  shall  issue  credit  bills  and  due  bills  as 


SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION  219 

evidence  of  service  rendered,  and  these  bills  shall 
indicate  terms  of  payment,  and  shall  be  issued  in 
check  or  currency  form  at  the  option  of  the  re- 
ceiver. 

Com.  These  bills  represent  investments  made,  as  well  as 
service  rendered;  therefore,  they  entitle  the  holder  to  profit 
or  loss,  in  the  ratio  that  the  cost  of  production  is  increased 
or  decreased. 

If  in  any  department  the  cost  of  production  is  decreased 
by  any  investment,  it  will  decrease  the  cost  of  commodity  in 
that  department;  but  if  the  cost  of  production  is  increased 
thereby,  the  cost  of  commodity  will  be  increased;  thus,  the 
value  of  credit  may  be  increased  or  decreased. 

All  gain  occurring  in  this  manner  is  legitimate  interest,  that 
rightly  belongs  to  the  investor,  whether  public  or  private. 

The  money  system  enables  one  person  to  draw  interest  on 
the  investment  of  another,  without  any  regard  to  loss  or  gain 
in  the  case;  hence,  it  is  a  system  of  robbery  and  oppression. 

The  bills  of  credit  are  evidences  of  service  rendered  to  the 
public  by  the  people;  also,  they  show  title  to  service  from 
the  public. 

This  credit  for  service  rendered  can  be  mobilized  at  the 
option  of  the  holder,  by  rendering  them  due  to  bearer. 

Thus  mobilized,  they  become  a  reliable  medium  of  industrial 
exchange;  therefore,  they  are  an  industrial  currency. 

The  amount  of  currency  would  be  regulated  by  the  will  of 
those  who  hold  the  credits  issued  for  service  rendered. 

For  making  change,  the  currency  form  of  credit  requires 
a  greater  number  of  bills  than  the  check  form. 

The  cost  of  these  extra  credit  bills  comprises  the  entire 
cost  of  the  industrial  currency. 


220  SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION 

Can  a  currency  be  more  economic,  adjustable  or  reliable? 

Commodity  cannot  furnish  a  just  basis  of  currency,  be- 
cause some  of  the  necessary  commodities  are  perishable;  there- 
fore, a  discrimination  would  be  necessary,  and  that  would 
work  disadvantage  to  the  producers  of  perishable  articles. 

Commodity  cannot  furnish  a  safe  basis  of  currency,  be- 
cause it  is  liable  to  deterioration  in  quality,  fluctuation  in 
value,  and  removal  from  custody. 

Commodity  cannot  furnish  a  cheap  basis  of  currency,  be- 
cause it  must  be  retained  as  security,  or  used  as  the  currency 
material,  and  the  commodity  quality  is  incompatible  with  the 
currency  function. 

When  metal  is  measured  by  coinage  for  currency  use, 
its  use  as  a  commodity  is  suspended.  This  renders  gold  and 
silver  scarce,  and  more  costly  for  commodity  uses;  also, 
scarcity  renders  them  controllable  by  monopolists,  so  that  they 
can  fluctuate  the  market. 

Political  despotisms  have  taken  advantage  of  these  facts 
and  conditions,  by  instituting  a  set  of  diplomatic,  financial 
contrivances,  called  the  money  system. 

The  money  system  is  a  toll-gathering  appliance  that  has 
been  attached  to  the  military  system  for  the  collection  of 
revenues  under  false  pretences. 

A  currency  is  that  which  renders  current  or  flowing. 
An  industrial  currency  facilitates  industrial  exchange. 

The  money  system  furnishes  a  toll-gate  arrangement,  by 
which  industrial  exchange  is  debarred  until  the  toll  rates 
are  paid. 

A  portion  of  this  system  consists  in  a  toll-gate,  ticket,  pass 
arrangement,  that  may  be  called  the  monetary  currency  system. 

This  system  furnishes  permits  of  passage,  but  it  does  not 
furnish  mobilizing  power  or  channels  for  exchange  purposes. 


SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION  221 

* 

By  ftie  aid  of  the  money  system,  an  organized  political  des- 
potism can  compel  service,  with  a  small  military  force  that 
answers  as  a  summary  court  martial,  where  the  civil  courts 
fail  to  secure  obedience. 

A  genuine  industrial  currency  is  possible  only  in  a  truly 
publican  compact,  organized  for  productive  and  commercial 
purposes;  such  an  organization  cannot  be  accomplished  on  the 
present  despotic  social  basis.  Woman  must  be  free,  as  well 
as  man. 

Art.  21.  Compensation  shall  be  regulated  by 
competition,  and  in  commerce  competitive  results 
shall  be  the  basis  of  comparison;  also,  all  credit 
or  due  bills  shall  conform  to  this  scale  of  measure : 

10  modicums  =  1  deal.      100  deals  =  1  unit. 

Com.  In  the  past  of  society,  compensation  and  competition 
have  been  made  to  conserve  the  aspirations  and  principles  of 
the  first  stage;  and  by  this  conservation,  military  compulsion 
has  been  modified  to  monetary  compulsion,  and  personal  chat- 
telism  has  been  modified  to  industrial  chattelism. 

While  compensation  and  competition  conserve  other  prin- 
ciples, they  are  coadjutants  and  not  principles,  hence  they 
are  conformed  to  whatever  they  conserve,  so  that  their  real 
character  is  not  apparent.  They  are  in  the  guise  of  that 
which  they  conserve. 

In  the  Industrial  Public,  compensation  and  competition  will 
become  dominating  principles,  and  act  in  harmony  with  the 
aspiration  for  Tightness,  instead  of  harmonizing  with  the 
aspiration  for  supremacy,  as  they  now  do. 

The  scale  of  measure  adopted  is  for  the  purpose  of  change 
making. 


222  SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION 

Art.  22.  All  dependent  persons  shall  be  con- 
trolled by  those  on  whom  they  depend,  in  all  that 
pertains  to  their  dependence,  and  in  each  Pro- 
ductive Union  all  dependent  persons  shall  be  pro- 
vided for  by  a  loan  advanced  irom  the  public 
fund,  to  be  refunded  as  the  recipient  is  able. 

Com.  Art.  22  is  based  on  the  idea  that  public  provision 
should  be  made  against  individual  want,  in  the  ratio  of  ability 
and  need;  that  all  dependent  persons  should  be  controlled  by 
those  who  support  them,  in  all  that  wherein  they  are  depend- 
ent ;  and  that  provisions  should  be  made  by  a  loan  in  the  form 
of  advanced  credit. 

As  representative  persons  are  under  the  control  of  their 
constituents,  persons  under  their  control  would  be  safer  from 
abuse  than  if  they  were  controlled  by  irresponsible  persons. 

This  article  also  recognizes  the  idea  that  the  public  should 
provide  for  the  necessities  of  its  members,  and  that  this  pro- 
vision should  be  accomplished  by  loan  and  not  by  gift. 

Art.  23.  In  any  Productive  Union,  any  balance 
in  favor  of  any  person  at  decarnation,  shall  be- 
come a  public  fund  for  the  repairing  of  any  loss 
sustained  by  the  Union,  and  for  the  procuring  of 
lands,  machinery,  and  whatever  else  may  be 
classed  as  public  wealth,  or  is  of  general  interest. 

Com.  Art.  23  is  based  on  the  idea  that,  whereas  the  In- 
dustrial Public  becomes  responsible  for  all  dependent  mem- 
bers, whether  child  or  adult;  therefore,  the  surplus  wealth 
of  the  members  should  be  inherited  by  the  Public  at  their 
decarnation. 


223 

Art.  24.  If,  at  any  time,  public  necessity  ex- 
ceeds the  public  fund,  in  any  Productive  Union, 
the  executive  officers  thereof  may  assess  a  loan 
on  the  basis  of  suffrage  franchise. 

Com.  Art.  24  is  based  on.  the  idea  that  public  necessities 
should  be  met  by  loan  instead  of  tax;  and  on  the  idea  that 
such  loans  should  be  furnished  by  the  responsible  voting  mem- 
bers, assessed  per  capita,  refundable  as  circumstances  may 
permit. 

Art.  25.  Each  member  and  department  of  the 
Industrial  Public  shall,  to  the  best  of  their  ability, 
promote  the  actualization  of  what  is  right  for 
every  member  and  department,  and  all  shall  be 
protected  in  their  rights  as  members,  at  public 
expense. 

Art.  26.  In  any  department  of  the  Industrial 
Public  a  Committee  of  Reference  may  be  chosen 
for  the  settlement  of  wrongs  or  grievances,  and 
a  system  of  appeal  may  be  provided  for  a  transfer 
of  jurisdiction. 

Art.  27.  This  constitution  shall  be  considered 
as  a  mutual  agreement;  therefore,  any  person 
who  habitually  violates  its  provisions  shall  forfeit 
the  right  of  suffrage  franchise  until  amends  have 
been  made. 


224  SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION 

Com.  Articles  25,  26  and  27  are  based  on  the  idea  that 
the  members  of  a  Public  have  duties  as  well  as  rights;  and 
rights  as  well  as  duties;  and  also  on  the  idea  that  their  rights 
and  duties  are  mutual  and  interdependent  each  on  the  other. 

Art.  28.  This  constitution  may  be  altered  or 
amended  by  a  two-thirds  vote  of  all  the  members 
of  the  Industrial  Public. 

COVENANT. 

This  is  to  certify  that  we,  the  undersigned,  do 
hereby  mutually  promise  to  abide  by  the  pro- 
visions of  this  constitution,  and  to  promote  its 
objects  to  the  best  of  our  ability. 

Societary  reconstruction  on  the  basis  of  human 
rights  requires  the  abolition  of  all  human  slaver- 
ies; and  human  well-being  can  be  maintained  on 
no  other  basis. 

The  subjection  of  woman  by  man  has  served 
as  the  basis  of  every  national  despotism  that  has 
ever  existed  on  this  or  any  other  star;  and  no 
other  sufficient  foundation  is  possible  for  such 
a  despotism. 

By  marriage  nearly  the  entire  motherhood  of 
the  human  race  has  been  reduced  to  the  chattel 
status. 

This  is  abundantly  proven  by  the  fact  that 
throughout  the  entire  civilized  world  no  woman 
can  become  the  mother  of  a  legitimate  child  until 
she  has  become  the  chattel  of  some  man. 


SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION  225 

When  to  this  is  added  the  fact  that  the  status 
of  the  child  is  as  the  status  of  the  mother,  could 
despotism  have  a  broader  or  a  more  solid  basis? 

Can  any  system  of  slavery  exceed  that  in  which 
the  legitimacy  of  every  child  depends  on  its  being 
born  the  chattel  of  some  man? 

F_]very  slavery  has  its  origin  in  a  use,  and  when 
that  use  ceases  it  becomes  an  abuse,  and  the  source 
of  evil  instead  of  the  source  of  good. 

Polygamy  was  the  first  requisite  of  societary 
development,  and  on  it  was  based  the  patriarchal 
family  and  monarchal  despotisms. 

While  these  were  a  necessity  the  practice  of 
polygamy  was  right  and  virtuous. 

In  the  progress  of  humanizing  events,  poly- 
gamic  marriage,  the  patriarchal  family  and  mon- 
archal despotisms  were  superseded  by  monogamic 
marriage,  the  paternal  family  and  political  or 
class  despotisms. 

Thus  polygamy,  patriarchalism  and  monarchal- 
ism  were  rendered  useless;  therefore,  their  prac- 
tice ceased  to  be  virtuous,  and  when  their  practice 
became  an  obstacle  to  human  progress,  it  became 
a  crime  against  humanity. 

Societary  developments  on  this  star  have  ad- 
vanced until  monogamy,  paternalism  and  politic- 
ism  have  become  barriers  to  human  progress, 
and  the  source  of  evils  that  cannot  much  longer 
be  endured;  therefore,  their  practice  has  become 
the  chief  of  crimes  instead  of  the  chief  of  virtues. 


226  SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION 

Better  institutions  are  ready  to  take  the  place 
of  these  dead,  pestilential  carcasses  that  now 
await  their  burial. 

All  human  slaveries  have  become  barriers  to 
our  social  progress^  and  subversive  of  human  well- 
being  in  both  the  carnal  and  the  divine  sphere; 
therefore,  they  are  a  crime  against  the  entire 
humanity  of  this  star. 

The  industrial  classes  are  today  writhing  un- 
der political  oppressions  to  which  they  will  not 
much  longer  submit;  and  for  this  reason  the  most 
bloody  revolution  that  ever  occurred  on  this  earth 
is  now  imminent,  and  can  be  averted  only  by  such 
societary  arrangements  as  cannot  exist  in  the  pre- 
sence of  monogamy;  therefore,  its  practice  has 
become  the  most  dangerous  and  harmful  of  all 
possible  crimes. 

Polygamy  has  now  little  power  for  harm,  but 
the  evils  resulting  from  monogamy  are  advancing 
with  fearful  strides. 

Monetary  compulsion  and  hireling  chattleism 
are  now  the  ap^xual  centers  of  societary  devel- 
opment, and  human  progress  has  rendered  them 
almost  an  intolerable  burden  to  the  mass  of  hu- 
manity. 

This  burden  can  exist  only  in  the  presence  of, 
and  by  virtue  of  monogamy. 

The  entire  removal  of  monogamy  is  not  an  im- 
mediate necessity,  but  its  modification  must  be 
immediate  in  order  to  avert  the  impending  peril. 


SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION  227 

Marriage  must  be  reduced  to  a  purely  civil  con- 
tract, based  on  a  mutual  agreement,  the  terms  of 
which  must  be  subject  to  mutual  arrangement  or 
annulment,  the  same  as  any  other  civil  contract. 

The  practice  of  deception  or  fraud  in  the  pro- 
curement of  such  a  contract,  or  the  violation  of 
its  terms,  should  work  a  forfeiture  to  the  offend- 
ing party,  and  render  him  or  her  liable  for  dam- 
age. 

Such  a  modification  would  open  the  way  for  in- 
dustrial organization  on  the  basis  of  that  which 
is  right  for  every  member ;  and  from  it  every  kind 
of  slavery  could  be  excluded  with  advantage  to 
all  of  its  members. 

If  this  modification  cannot  be  accomplished  by 
political  enactment,  reformers  must  organize  for 
the  practice  of  that  which  is  right  for  all,  and 
wrong  for  none ;  and  they  must  sustain  the  rights 
of  all  at  any  necessary  hazard  or  cost  so  far  as 
it  is  in  their  power. 

In  the  practice  and  defence  of  the  right,  wisdom 
must  be  used  for  the  avoidance  of  all  unnecessary 
conflict,  but  we  must  not  cease  our  efforts  until 
freedom  is  accomplished  for  every  member  of 
the  human  family. 

In  such  a  compact  adequate  provision  must  be 
made  for  employment  on  the  basis  of  compensa- 
tion for  service  rendered,  and  in  it  all  prices 
must  be  regulated  by  competition. 

Internal   commerce  must  be   accomplished  by 


228  SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION 

bills  of  credit  that  represent  service  rendered,  and 
not  by  middle  men,  political  fictions  or  moneyo- 
cratic  frauds. 

All  the  profits  of  production  or  commerce  that 
result  from  competition  must  be  held  sacred,  as  a 
public  fund  for  the  procuring  of  such  home,  edu- 
cational, productive  and  commercial  facilities  as 
are  requisite  for  a  useful,  joyous  life. 

In  this  organization,  woman  must  be  regarded 
as  the  equal  of  man,  in  her  right  to  person,  prop- 
erty, and  the  pursuit  of  happiness ;  and  she  must 
maintain  these  rights  at  every  necessary  hazard. 

The  rights  of  all  men,  women  and  children  are 
bound  in  the  bundle  of  human  rights. 

The  rights  of  the  unborn  child  are  more  funda- 
mental, therefore  more  valid  than  the  rights  of 
the  highest  angel. 

The  mother's  rights  are  bound  with  the  rights 
of  the  child,  so  that  a  wrong  inflicted  on  the  mother 
may  leave  its  mark  on  after  generations,  and  be 
extended  to  divine  life. 

Make  such  conditions  as  are  right  for  the  un- 
born, and  they  will  be  right  for  children,  women, 
men,  and  angels. 

The  rights  of  the  stronger  are  inseparably  con- 
nected with  the  rights  of  the  weaker. 

Make  due  provision  for  the  unborn  or  any  other 
class  of  members,  and  all  will  be  provided  for 
equally  well,  for  if  any  one  member  suffers  all 
must  be  affected  thereby. 


SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION  229 

The  leveling  down  practices  of  class  reformers 
have  wrought  quite  as  much  harm  as  good ;  level- 
ing up  is  the  secret  of  true  success. 

Raise  children  and  women  to  better  conditions 
of  life,  and  all  men  and  angels  will  be  benefitted 
thereby. 

All  social  reforms  have  their  origin  in  the  re- 
quirements of  human  progress. 

In  response  to  these  requisitions  an  organiza- 
tion has  long  been  developing  in  the  divine  sphere 
of  our  humanity,  and  it  has  now  grown  to  vast 
proportions. 

They  have  raised  up  nations  for  reformatory 
purposes,  and  when  they  have  become  corrupt 
they  have  cast  them  down  again. 

This  nation  began  with  seeds  of  their  planting, 
and  they  intended  it  as  a  place  of  refuge  for  the 
oppressed,  and  as  a  germ  for  a  new  order  of  so- 
ciety. 

Oppressors  saw  their  opportunity,  planted  their 
standards,  introduced  negro  slavery,  and  in  time 
these  evils  assumed  dangerous  proportions. 

The  angels  of  the  Divine  Public  saw  the  danger, 
raised  up  preachers  of  righteousness,  and  the  rep- 
resentatives of  foreign  powers  were  expelled,  a 
new  order  of  government  was  established,  but 
negro  slavery  yet  remained. 

Other  preachers  were  raised  up,  who  portrayed 
the  evils  of  negro  slavery  in  glowing  terms,  and 


230  SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION 

slavery  was  abolished,  peacefully  in  part  of  the 
states,  but  not  in  all. 

More  preachers  were  sent  forth,  the  wrongs  and 
dangers  were  portrayed  with  divine  eloquence, 
until  they  were  generally  admitted,  even  by  slave 
holders,  and  without  doubt,  the  majority  of  the 
people  would  have  voted  it  down,  and  out. 

The  cotton  oligarchy,  cotton  merchants,  the 
slave  traders  and  slave  breeders  rebelled  against 
this  tide  of  public  sentiment  in  favor  of  free- 
dom. 

The  people  at  home  and  their  representatives 
in  congress  were  deceived,  bribed  and  bullied  in- 
to submission. 

In  that  manner,  acts  of  congress  were  procured 
by  which  the  North  and  hireling  men,  north  and 
south,  were  converted  into  slave  catching  allies. 

These  successes  rendered  the  Cotton  Oligarchy 
so  rampart  that  they  declared  that  cotton  was 
king;  and  on  the  floor  of  congress  their  repre- 
sentatives declared  that  the  slave  holders  would 
yet  call  their  roll  under  the  shadow  of  Bunker  Hill 
Monument,  and  crack-  their  whip  over  the  white 
man 's  back.  They  also  declared  that  England  and 
the  British  Possessions  would  yet  be  opened  to 
slavery. 

The  conversion  of  poor  whites  to  chattel  slaves 
was  a  part  of  their  beneficent  plan. 

In  pursuit  of  their  designs,  they  attempted  to 


SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION  231 

extend  slavery  into  the  territories  by  acts  of  con- 
gress, and  into  Kansas  by  a  bloody  contest. 

As  a  class,  the  hireling  men  of  the  north  had 
ceased  their  efforts  for  the  abolition  of  southern 
slavery,  because  they  did  not  wish  them  turned 
loose  to  become  their  competitors,  and  all  they 
asked  was  that  slavery  be  confined  to  the  slave 
states. 

When  a  determined  effort  was  made  for  its  ex- 
tension into  Kansas,  they  rebelled  against  com- 
petition with  chattel  labor,  but  not  against  chattel 
slavery  for  the  negro. 

This  error  led  to  the  bloody  struggle  that  oc- 
curred between  the  north  and  the  south,  and  the 
south  could  not  be  overcome  until  freedom  was 
proclaimed  by  the  north,  to  the  colored  man. 

If  the  northern  hireling  had  heeded  the  right,  he 
would  have  demanded  freedom  for  the  chattel  ne- 
gro ;  then  that  bloody  war  and  its  attending  deso- 
lation could  not  have  occurred. 

An  ally  of  three  million  slaves  whose  subjection 
depended,  firstly,  on  the  votes  of  hireling  slaves, 
and  secondlly,  on  the  civil  power  they  supported, 
rendered  the  southern  oligarchy  invincible. 

That  ally  was  taken  from  them  by  a  few  strokes 
of  the  President's  pen. 

In  like  manner  will  it  be  with  those  who  rebel 
against  hireling  slavery  while  they  perpetuate  the 
chattel  slavery  of  women  and  children. 

If  they  declare  freedom  for  women  and  children, 


232  SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION 

their  own  freedom,  from  moneyocratic  rule  and 
hireling  slavery,  will  be  accomplished  without  a 
bloody  struggle,  or  its  consequent  devastations 
and  desolations. 

Ye  hireling  men,  hear  and  know,  that  the  Divine 
Public  of  our  humanity  have  determined  and  de- 
creed the  abolition  of  all  the  human  slaveries  that 
now  exist  on  this  earth,  and  that  vast  preparations 
have  been  made  for  its  speedy  accomplishment. 

They  have  raised  up  preachers  and  teachers  of 
righteousness  who  have  plainly  portrayed  the 
evils  of  womanhood  slavery,  but  the  oppressor  will 
not  cease  the  oppression. 

They  have  moved  people  to  efforts  of  social  re- 
form that  have  proved  the  practicability  and  the 
necessity  of  the  abolition  of  childhood  and  woman- 
hood slavery. 

The  church  and  state  have  conspired  to  prevent 
these  reforms,  and  hireling  men,  as  a  class,  regard 
them  not,  but  continue  a  firm  grasp  on  their  hu- 
man chattels. 

Societary  development  on  this  star  is  now  ap- 
proaching the  end  of  the  transition  from  the  first 
to  the  second  stage,  and  the  incoming  of  the  second 
is  near  its  accomplishment. 

The  "old  heavens  and  earth"  of  our  Societary 
World  will  soon  pass  away,  and  the  "new  heavens 
and  earth"  will  soon  be  in  their  place.  Then  all 
humanity  will  rejoice  with  unutterable  joy.  Pov- 


SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION  233 

erty  and  crime  will  be  possible  on  this  earth,  no 
more,  forever. 

In  this  transition  the  super  apexual  center  has 
been  removed  from  the  monarchal  compact  to  the 
monetary  system  of  dispensation,  and  the  sub 
apexual  center  has  been  removed  from  the  patri- 
archal family  to  the  hireling  system  of  service. 

The  monetary  system  is  now  the  super  or  causa- 
tive center  of  development,  and  the  hireling  sys- 
tem is  the  sub  or  sequentive  center. 

These  centers  furnish  the  points  of  reconstruc- 
tive commencement,  and  from  these  points  we 
must  evolve  the  compensative  and  the  competitive 
principals,  and  they  will  become  the  apexual  cen- 
ters of  the  second  stage. 

Through  the  money  and  the  hireling  systems 
compensation  and  competition  are  now  made  to 
conserve  the  compulsory  principle  of  dispensation 
and  the  chattel  principal  of  service. 

The  paternal  family  is  the  inevitable  sequence 
of  monogamy;  and  these  are  both  indispensable  as 
the  foundation  of  the  monetary  and  the  hireling 
systems. 

This  places  all  industries  under  the  control  of 
the  moneyocracy;  therefore,  those  who  have  not 
the  money  must  do  the  work  for  those  who  have  it. 

Monogamy  was  accomplished,  and  is  perpetuat- 
ed by  the  subjection  of  woman,  as  a  class,  to  man 
as  a  class ;  hence  it  is  a  political  (many-headed) 
or  class  despotism. 


234  SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION 

As  a  class,  men  can  become  free  only  by  abdi- 
cating their  rule  over  woman  as  a  class,  and  then 
she  nmst  be  regarded  as  a  free  competitor  in  all 
industrial  operations. 

When  organized  on  the  basis  of  human  rights, 
neither  the  monetary  nor  the  hireling  system  will 
be  necessary;  therefore,  all  will  be  freed  from  the 
money  power  and  hireling  slavery. 

Hireling  men  have  the  freedom  of  women  in 
their  immediate  power,  and  through  her  freedom 
his  freedom  can  be  accomplished,  without  asking 
any  favors  of  the  moneyocracy. 

If  hireling  men  rebel  against  the  money  power 
while  they  hold  woman  as  a  subject  class,  they 
will  surely  fail  of  success,  and  when  once  in  the 
fight  they  will  emancipate  woman  rather  than  sub- 
mit to  military  rule. 

Influences  from  the  Divine  Public  are  agitating 
hireling  men  throughout  the  civilized  world,  and 
there  is  no  carnal  power  that  can  prevent  it.  And 
unless  they  emancipate  woman,  a  fight  with  all 
the  monetary  and  all  the  military  powers  of  this 
earth  is  inevitable,  and  that  fight  will  result  in 
universal  freedom. 

Are  hireling  men  so  besotted  with  selfishness 
that  they  will  rush  into  the  jaws  of  destruction, 
rather  than  emancipate  their  slaves'? 

Do  hireling  men,  as  a  class,  expect  to  become 
moneyocrats,  and  have  their  quota  of  hireling 


SOCIETARY  RECONSTRUCTION  235 

slaves?  Vain  hope.  If  all  are  masters,  who  will 
be  their  subjects? 

All  slaveries  are  dangerous,  and  of  all  slaveries, 
woman  slavery  is  the  most  dangerous.  It  is  the 
foundation  on  which  all  other  slaveries  rest. 

Abolish  it,  organize  all  industries  on  the  basis 
of  universal  right  and  universal  freedom,  and  the 
labors  of  all  will  be  crowned  with  plenty,  to  the 
exclusion  of  all  poverty  and  crime  from  earth's 
humanity. 

Then  all  hearts  will  be  made  glad,  and  sorrow 
will  cease  forever  on  this  earth. 


APPENDIX 

In  the  study  of  genetics,  ideas  should  be  re- 
garded as  of  more  importance  than  words,  and 
to  make  sure  of  the  idea,  genetive  analogies  must 
be  carefully  observed. 

These  analogies  are  derived  from  the  abstract 
of  genetive  law  as  contained  in  Chapter  II. 

The  signification  of  all  formulated  words  are 
modified  by  other  words  with  which  they  are  con- 
nected, and  by  the  subject  treated  of. 

The  tabular  arrangements  are  intended  to  facil- 
itate the  defining  of  ideas  by  analogical  compar- 
isons, and  we  hope  a  thorough  study  of  text  and 
table,  in  the  light  of  analogy,  will  give  a  mastery 
of  the  subject. 

The  student  of  ideas  should  remember  that 
words  are  only  the  signs  or  labels  by  which  ideas 
are  indicated. 

When  words  are  used  as  the  names  or  labels  of 
persons  or  things,  they  may  be  used  in  an  arbi- 
trary manner. 

Each  part  of  a  speech  or  table  modifies  each 
other  part ;  therefore,  the  significance  of  the  words 
used  must  be  determined  by  their  analogies. 

If  words  were  always  used  in  an  arbitrary  man- 
ner, no  new  idea  could  be  indicated  without  new 

236 


APPENDIX  237 

words,  and  then  the  idea  must  be  indicated  first, 
by  other  means  than  words. 

By  adhering  to  the  arbitrary  sense  of  words 
they  come  to  be  regarded  as  the  equivalent  of 
the  ideas. 

This  error  leads  to  a  quarrel  with  words  that 
renders  them  a  barrier,  instead  of  an  index  to 
ideas.  This  is  especially  true  in  the  introduction 
of  new  ideas. 

As  a  person  may  be  indicated  by  dress,  so  ideas 
may  be  indicated  by  words;  but  if  we  depend 
wholly  on  the  words,  we  are  as  liable  to  error  as 
when  we  depend  wholly  on  the  dress  of  a  person 
for  their  recognition. 

Ideas  are  as  liable  to  be  obscured  by  words  as 
persons  are  by  dress;  therefore,  we  should  ob- 
serve the  relations  of  words  to  ideas  as  closely 
as  the  relations  of  dress  to  person;  especially  so 
when  adornment  or  concealment  has  been  the  chief 
object. 

When  new  ideas  are  indicated  by  familiar 
words,  it  is  as  Avhen  new  persons  are  presented 
in  a  familiar  garb;  hence,  the  scrutiny  of  ideas 
is  as  important  in  one  case  as  the  scrutiny  of 
the  person  in  the  other  case. 

Materially  considered,  we  are  composed  of 
material  atoms,  and  before  these  atoms  can  be- 
come part  of  us,  they  must  be  digested  and  as- 
similated. 

Intellectually  considered,  we  are  composed  of 


238  APPENDIX 

items  called  ideas,  and  before  these  ideas  can 
become  a  part  of  us  they  must  be  digested  and 
assimilated.  In  both  cases  time  is  required. 

We  come  to  a  knowledge  of  ideas  in  the  ratio 
of  intellectual  growth,  and  this  growth  requires 
the  digestion,  assimilation  and  incorporation  of 
the  ideas. 

When  ideas  have  been  incorporated  in  one 's  in- 
tellectual self,  they  can  be  revived  to  definite  con- 
sciousness by  the  use  of  the  words  with  which  they 
have  been  associated,  and  when  thus  revived  they 
are  instantly  recognized  as  constituents  of  self. 

But  this  is  not  the  case  with  new  ideas.  They 
require  time  for  digestion,  assimilation  and  in- 
corporation ;  and  no  idea  can  be  fully  appreciated 
until  it  is  thus  incorporated  in  self. 

In  the  past,  indefinite  knowledge  has,  to  a  large 
extent,  required  an  indefinite  use  of  words ;  hence, 
in  all  dictionaries  based  on  usage,  vague  defini- 
tions are  the  rule,  and  plain  definitions  are  the 
exceptions. 

More  than  25  years  ago  our  discoveries  com- 
prised a  complete  system  of  genetics,  but  we  were 
unable  to  express  them  in  words. 

Our  ideas  were  well  defined,  but  the  words  of 
the  English  language  were  used  with  a  large,  un- 
defined range  of  significance. 

For  these  reasons,  and  because  our  ideas  were 
new  and  not  familiar  to  the  people,  we  made  but 


APPENDIX  239 

little  advance  in  expressing  them,  by  words,  for 
15  or  20  years. 

In  the  selection  of  words,  we  found  that  each 
word  generally  represented  an  idea  peculiar  or 
special  to  itself. 

By  using  words  according  to  their  special  sig- 
nificance, we  have  made  considerable  advance  to- 
ward an  outline  of  genetics. 

If  we  wished  to  define  the  word  Wagon  to  a 
man  of  another  speech  who  had  never  seen  one, 
we  would  exhibit  a  wagon  in  its  uses,  and  point 
out  the  functions  of  the  various  parts,  and  thus 
he  would  get  the  true  idea  with  the  name. 

In  Genetics  we  have  treated  Existence  in  like 
manner. 

If  the  students  of  genetics  cling  to  the  common, 
indefinite  definitions  of  the  words  we  use,  and 
regard  the  words  as  superior  to  the  ideas,  they 
will  fail  to  get  the  ideas. 

We  have  given  a  complete  abstract  of  the  re- 
quirements of  genetive  law  as  they  apply  to  any 
genetive  potency. 

We  have  used  the  word  Existence  to  represent 
a  specific  genetive  potency  in  which  are  comprised 
all  genetive  possibilities. 

The  word  Cause  is  used  to  indicate  the  proced- 
ive  principle  of  Existence. 

The  word  Sequence  is  used  to  indicate  the  pro- 
cedurive  principle  of  Existence. 


240  APPENDIX 

Cause  and  Sequence  comprise  all  of  Existence, 
and  hence  they  are  its  equivalent. 

The  word  Being  is  used  to  indicate  the  center- 
standive  principle  of  Cause,  and  the  word  Life  is 
used  to  indicate  its  circumstandive  principle. 

The  word  Consciousness  is  used  to  indicate  the 
center standive  principle  of  Sequence,  and  the 
word  Thought  is  used  to  indicate  its  circumstand- 
ive principle. 

Being  and  Life  are  equivalent  to  Cause;  Con- 
sciousness and  Thought  are  equivalent  to  Se- 
quence; and  Being,  Life,  Consciousness  and 
Thought  are  equivalent  to  Existence. 

The  Avord  Body  indicates  the  selfhood  principle 
of  Being,  and  the  word  Soul  indicates  its  spon- 
taneic  principle. 

Form  indicates  the  unitive  principle  of  Life, 
and  Experience  indicates  its  unfoldive  principle. 

Perception  indicates  the  selfhood  principle  of 
Consciousness,  and  Conception  indicates  its  spon- 
taneic  principle. 

Reflection  indicates  the  unitive  principle  of 
Thought,  and  Reason  indicates  its  unfoldive  prin- 
ciple. 

Body  and  Soul  are  equivalent  to  Being.  And 
Form  and  Experience  are  equivalent  to  Life. 

Perception  and  Conception  are  equivalent  to 
Consciousness.  And  Reflection  and  Reason  are 
equivalent  to  Thought. 


APPENDIX  241 

Body,  Soul,  Form  and  Experience  are  equiva- 
lent to  Cause. 

Perception,  Conception,  Reflection  and  Reason 
are  equivalent  to  Sequence. 

Body,  Soul,  Form,  Experience,  Perception,  Con- 
ception, Reflection  and  Reason  are  equivalent  to 
Existence. 

In  Body  are  comprised  certain  genderic  degrees 
that  are  classed  as  Embodying  Entities,  each  of 
which  endows  with  its  own  degree  of  personality ; 
(see  table  of  classes)  and  personality  is  derived 
from  no  other  source. 

When  we  observe  a  manifestation  of  either  of 
these  degrees  of  personality,  we  know  that  Body 
is  present  in  that  degree. 

In  Soul  are  comprised  certain  genderic  degrees 
that  we  class  as  Soulizing  conditions,  and  each  of 
these  conditions  endows  each  entity  with  its  de- 
gree of  state. 

Either  of  these  conditions  or  its  degree  of  state 
indicates  the  presence  of  Soul. 

As  conditions  and  state  can  exist  only  as  the 
adjuncts  of  entity  or  personality,  so  Soul  can  exist 
only  as  the  adjunct  of  Body. 

If  the  entities  did  not  embody  condition  or  state, 
they  would  not  be  Body;  to  be  Body  they  must 
embody,  and  if  the  conditions  do  not  soulize  they 
are  not  Soul. 

Soulizing  conditions  are  possible  only  as  the  ad- 


242  APPENDIX 

juncts  of  entity,  and  Soul  is  possible  only  as  the 
adjunct  of  Body. 

Body  and  Soul,  with  their  subdivisions,  help 
to  explain,  each  the  rest;  and  so  it  is  with  all  the 
principles,  constituents  and  degrees  of  Existence 
in  all  their  combinations,  the  same  as  the  parts 
of  any  machine  help  to  explain  every  other  part. 

Genetics  will  reform,  rather  than  conform  to, 
the  Dictionary. 

For  instance :  in  the  dictionary,  and  in  common 
usage,  Soul,  Spirit,  Mind  and  Intelligence  are 
used  almost  as  synonyms,  and  we  have  not  found 
the  person  that  could  explain  the  difference  be- 
tween them,  or  give  a  correct  definition  of  any 
one  of  them. 

Genetics  defines  all  such  ideas  with  the  exacti- 
tude of  the  requirements  of  the  eternal,  all-per- 
vading law  of  genesis,  and  genetive  analogies  fur- 
nish the  only  possible  key  to  these  definitions. 

Soul  exists  primarily  as  the  adjunct  of  the  ma- 
terial entity;  and  from  this  entity  all  Soul  is  de- 
rived. 

The  spiritual  entity  is  generated  primarily  from 
the  material  entity  by  its  soulizing  conditon,  and 
from  these  it  is  ever  derived.  Spirit  inherits  Soul, 
but  it  is  not  Soul. 

Mentality  and  Intellectuality  inhere  in  Material- 
ity and  Spirituality  as  conjugal  relators  inhere  in 
sexual  parts. 

Thus  the  requirements  of  genetive  law  furnish 


APPENDIX  243 

perfect  lines  of  distinction  between  the  genetive 
principles,  constituents  and  degrees  of  any  gen- 
etive potency,  great  or  small,  complex  or  simple. 

The  Patriarchal  family  is  a  family  of  fathers; 
in  it  the  oldest  father  is  chief,  and  the  line  of 
descent  is  through  the  eldest  son.  When  un- 
broken, all  the  members  of  the  tribe  are  comprised 
in  this  family;  and  the  eldest  father  is  the 
Patriarch. 

In  the  Paternal  family  there  is  but  one  father, 
and  he  is  the  chief  of  the  family. 

Sex  signifies  a  part  or  the  act  of  making  into 
parts ;  Sexual  pertains  to  sex ;  Sexuality  comprises 
all  that  pertains  to  sex,  and  a  sextant  is  an  instru- 
ment for  the  division  or  sexizing  of  circles.  The 
sextant  had  its  origin  in  the  equilateral  triangle. 
Six  of  these  angles  placed  around  a  common  cen- 
ter furnish  radiates  for  the  division  of  any  circle 
into  six  equal  parts,  called  sextants. 

Draw  lines  on  two  sides  of  a  sextant  angle  past 
a  common  point  of  crossing,  so  as  to  double  their 
lengths,  and  X  results;  therefore,  it  is  a  symbol 
of  the  division  of  the  circle  into  sextants,  and  an 
emblem  of  6.  E,  is  a  symbol  of  the  sun's  motion; 
hence,  it  is  an  emblem  of  activity.  S,  is  a  symbol 
of  the  sun's  apparent  daily  and  annual  motions 
that  serve  to  divide  time  into  days,  seasons  and 
years;  therefore,  it  is  primarily  an  emblem  of 
the  sun  as  a  divider  of  time,  and  secondarily  it 


244  APPENDIX 

is  an  emblem  of  anything  that  divides  or  multi- 
plies by  division. 

In  "sex,"  S  represents  the  divisor,  E  the  act 
of  division;  X  the  division  made.  I,  is  a  symbol 
of  the  sun-ray,  and  an  emblem  of  individuality. 
Substitute  I  for  E  in  the  word  sex,  and  it  is 
changed  to  six.  In  this  change,  the  idea  of  in- 
dividuality is  substituted  for  the  idea  of  action; 
and  individuality  becomes  the  basis  of  number. 

By  careful  examination  we  find  that  a  catalogue 
is  a  list  of  particulars ;  that  a  category  is  a  list  of 
classes;  that  a  predicate  is  that  of  which  some- 
thing may  be  pre-dicated,  arid  that  Aristotle  made 
a  category  composed  of  10  predicaments  or  classes 
of  particulars. 

In  "Webster's  Unabridged,"  patriarchal  and 
paternal  are  treated  as  synonyms;  sex  and  six 
as  the  same  word;  category  list,  class,  catalogue, 
state,  condition  and  predicament  are"  all  treated 
as  synonyms,  and  it  is  asserted  that  Aristotle 
made  10  categories  (see  categorize  and  category). 
We  give  the  above  as  samples  of  our  manner  of 
defining  words,  and  of  the  unreliability  of  usage. 

We  have  spent  some  years'  time  in  searching 
the  "Unabridged"  for  the  correct  definition  of 
a  few  words,  and  we  have  spared  no  labor  that 
could  be  made  available  in  selecting  the  right 
words  for  our  tabular  illustrations,  and  after 
more  than  30  years  have  passed  we  are  far  from 
a  completion  of  the  task;  nor  do  we  expect  to 


APPENDIX  245 

complete  it  until  after  the  reconstruction  and  uii- 
itization  of  present  conventional  languages;  ana 
whether  that  does  or  does  not  prove  sufficient,  we 
expect  to  clothe  Genetics  with  a  new  dress,  thai 
shall  represent  every  possible  idea  with 
takable  precision. 


Why  Not  Do  Good  and  Get  Paid 
For  It? 

We  Want  Live  Agents  to  Sell  This  Book 

The  Retail  Price  is  $2.00 
And  We  Give  a  Liberal  Commission 


FOR  TERMS  APPLY  TO 

H.  N.  FOWLER  COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 
Los  Angeles  California 


THOUGHTS  ON  PROHIBITION 

By  HORACE  N.  FOWLER 


Since  prohibition  went  into  effect  a  great  hue 
and  cry  has  gone  up  about  its  infringement  upon 
personal  rights  and  liberties. 

When  the  use  of  any  article  impairs  a  person's 
ability  to  earn  their  own  living  and  is  liable  to 
cause  the  user  to  become  a  charge  on  the  public 
for  support  or  causes  the  user  to  loose  his  reason, 
even  temporarily,  so  that  he  is  liable  to  commit 
crime,  the  public  has  a  right  to  protect  itself 
by  prohibiting  its  use. 

When  a  man  gets  drunk,  goes  home  and  compels 
intercourse  with  his  wife  and  a  child  is  born,  an 
imbecile,  or  feeble-minded,  prone  to  disease  and 
to  commit  crime,  it  is  the  imperative  duty  of  so- 
ciety to  prohibit  the  use  of  the  article  that  causes 
the  trouble. 

The  rights  of  an  unborn  child  are  paramount 
to  those  of  a  drunken  father  or  a  tobacco  sot. 

It  is  a  well  known  fact  that  the  excessive  use 
of  intoxicating  liquors  does  paralyze  the  brain  of 
the  user  to  the  extent  of  interfering,  for  the  time 
being  at  least,  with  their  ability  to  care  or  provide 
for  themselves  and  renders  them  liable  to  com- 
mit crime. 

246 


THOUGHTS  ON  PROHIBITION  247 

The  fact  that  a  large  majority  of  the  inmates 
of  our  almshouses  and  prisons  are  there  through 
the  excessive  use  of  liquors  is  proof  of  this  fact. 

The  excessive  use  of  tobacco,  now  in  vogue,  is 
causing  nearly  as  much  harm  as  the  use  of  liquor 
and  it  may  become  necessary  for  society  to  pro- 
hibit its  use,  if  the  users  do  not  get  sense  enough 
to  quit  its  use  themselves. 

If  the  ill  effects  caused  by  the  use  of  liquor  and 
tobacco  were  confined  to  the  users,  there  would 
not  be  much  excuse  for  prohibition-  But  the  worst 
effects  are  entoiled  on  the  rising  generation — the 
offspring  of  the  users. 

Tobacco  smokers  polute — poison — the  air  we 
all  have  to  breathe. 

Women  have  the  power  to  cure  the  men  of  these 
two  baneful  habits  (the  use  of  liquor  and  tobacco). 
All  they  have  to  do  is  to  band  together  and  boy- 
cott the  men  who  use  them — cease  to  have  sex 
intercourse  with  them  until  they  reform. 

The  sex  urge  is  stronger  than  that  for  the  use 
of  liquor  and  tobacco  and  sex  deprivation  would 
be  a  sure  cure.  This  is  the  cure  that  the  free 
women  of  the  Industrial  Public  will  hand  out  to 
the  men. 


WANTED 

\ 

ONE  HUNDRED  or  MORE 

Honest,  Earnest,  Industrious  and  Free 

MEN  and  WOMEN 

Able  and  Willing  to  Invest  $1000  or  More  Each 
to  Help  Organize 

A  Productive  Union  of  the  Industrial  Public 
in  Southern  California 

We  Propose  to  Carry  on  Farming,  Fruit  and  Nut 
Culture,  Various  Kinds  of  Manufacturing,  Pub- 
lishing and  a  Health  Resort,  not  for  Real  Sick  Peo- 
ple, but  for  those  who  Want  to  Learn 

HOW  TO  KEEP  WELL  ALWAYS 

If  interested,  send  for  Application  -Blank, 
enclosing  $1.00  to  help  pay  the  salary  of  a  type- 
writer, printed  matter,  stationery,  postage,  etc. 

Address 

H.  N.  FOWLER  COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 

Los  Angeles  California 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000  093  906     6 


